《Becoming The Strongest Angel With A Saintess System》


 Chapter 1: Grace, The Hardened Farmer

    Chapter 1: Grace, The Hardened FarmerThe tombstones of Grace''s parents were bathed in gold as the sun rose.


    Grace knelt before them, her white dress pooling around her knees in the moist grass, and clasped her tiny hands together. She''d repeated this same prayer every day for the last three years, to where it now spilled out from her lips on its own.


    "Mother, Father," she whispered, her voice carrying nothing but warmth. "Please, watch over me today, too."


    A gust of wind rushed past Grace like a hand on her shoulder. It stirred her long white hair, making Grace push a few strands away from her sunlight-colored eyes.


    She stood up and stretched, a yawn escaping her mouth.


    "Hm... The wheat''s growing well this season," she murmured to both herself and the tombstones. "I think I finally figured out that irrigation system Father always talked about. Though..." A faint blush colored her cheeks. "I may have flooded the chicken coop the first few tries, hehe."


    Her soft chuckle sounded so much louder in the quietness of this hour. Suddenly, she noticed the shadows behind the grave markers stretching longer.


    "Oh, frick. I lost track of time again," she groaned. "I have to go into the village today," she admitted, as if seeking permission. Naturally, she began pacing back and forth, speaking quietly as if she were doing some intense calculations. "We''re running low on salt, and the plow needs new parts. I know you always said to avoid town when possible, but..."


    Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress. She couldn''t keep putting it off.


    "... Alright," Grace put on a determined face, placing her small fists by her hips. "I''m going! I''ll be back before sunset," she promised the stones, then added in a whisper, "I love you."


    She went back inside her farmhouse. Everything was exactly as she''d left it ¨C neat and organized... if a bit shabby. The wooden floors were swept clean and the few pieces of furniture were arranged with great care. A collection of pressed flowers hung on one wall, carefully preserved between panes of glass ¨C her mother''s legacy. Beside them, her father''s tools hung in careful order, each one maintained as if he might walk in any moment to use them.


    Grace changed quickly into her "town clothes" ¨C a simple blue dress that had fewer patches than her work clothes, though it was still far from fine. She counted out her coins three times before tucking them into a leather pouch at her waist. The mental list of supplies ran through her head again and again as she laced up her boots.


    [Salt. Plow parts... Maybe some thread.]


    She definitely couldn''t afford any books this time. Which was, of course, an absolute tragedy given that she''d almost gone through her mother''s entire collection by now. She checked her reflection in the cloudy mirror by the door, smoothing down her white locks. As she looked back at her own yellow eyes, Grace nodded at herself, putting on a very serious face.


    "You can do this," she told her reflection firmly. "You are a woman grown! At least, technically." She briefly glanced down at her unimpressive chest but shook her head. "It''s just a quick trip to town. Nothing to worry about. Everything is going to be fine!" Mhm!"


    Was that true? Maybe. She had no way of knowing but she said it to herself all the same. After all, what was the worst that could happen? Demons rarely attack during daylight hours. And, the villagers might whisper, might stare, but they were rarely hostile... even though some might consider the older men''s creepy grins and stares she usually got to be hostility, but oh well.


    Grace squared her shoulders, lifted her chin, and stepped out into the morning light.


    [I will NOT be eaten by demons today, I will NOT be eaten by demons today, I will NOT...] she chanted as she marched down the path like a soldier.


    The path from her tiny farmhouse to the village wound through the wheat field, golden stalks swaying in the morning breeze. Grace kept her no-nonsense expression on the whole time. She would tolerate zero nonsense from herself. She would get in, get what she needed, and leave.


    Simple as that.


    ---


    At seventeen, just a month away from eighteen, she was small for her age, barely reaching the height of the average woman''s shoulder. It unfortunately made her stand out just as much as her snow-like hair or burning eyes did, and so, pretty much everyone noticed as she began to draw closer. But, Grace wouldn''t let it get to her. Sure, she was small, but like her father would always say, "even the tiniest, cutest little lady can command respect!"


    [That''s right,] she thought, narrowing her eyes. [I am not cute. I am not tiny. I am a winter-hardened farmer, here for supplies!]


    Grace marched into town with all the confidence of a general leading an army. The marketplace of Coldbrook was already busy despite the early hour. Grace kept her chin high as she walked past the first few stalls, channeling every ounce of "hardened farmer" energy she could muster.


    [... Is it working?]


    It was hard to tell while going out of her way to avoid eye contact.


    [Remember,] she told herself sternly, [you''re here on serious business. You are NOT going to get distracted by the book merchant''s new shipment, even if¡ª] Her head turned automatically toward the familiar storefront. [No! Bad Grace! Salt first!]


    "Well, if it isn''t our little ghost!"


    "EEK!"


    Old Lady Maple''s voice carried across the square, making Grace jump about a foot in the air.


    The elderly merchant waved enthusiastically from her stall, completely oblivious to how she''d just announced Grace''s presence to the entire market.


    [... So much for being stealthy,] Grace thought, but she couldn''t help smiling as she made her way over. Old Lady Maple was one of the few villagers who''d never treated her like she was strange. Probably because the woman was pretty strange herself.


    "I''m not little," Grace protested weakly, even as she had to look up to meet the merchant''s eyes. "I''m practically eighteen."


    "Practically eighteen and practically tall enough to see over my counter!" Old Lady Maple cackled, already reaching for the salt she knew Grace needed. "How''s the farm, dear? Any demon trouble?"


    "Nope, no demons!" Grace said quickly, then knocked on the wooden counter three times. Better safe than sorry. "Though the chickens staged another revolt when I tried to improve their coop."


    "Chickens," Old Lady Maple nodded sagely, "those are the real demons. So," she crossed her arms. "That''ll be fifteen coppers, dear."


    Instantly, Grace''s mood shifted and she narrowed her eyes.


    Old Lady Maple''s face did the same.


    Thus, the haggling began.


    That''s not quite right," Grace said, crossing her arms and trying to look intimidating. The effect was somewhat ruined by the fact that she had to stretch up on her tiptoes to see properly over the counter, but she was committed.


    Old Lady Maple was already wrapping up the salt, completely ignoring Grace''s attempt at a stern expression.


    "Of course it is," she argued, a clever smirk on her wrinkled face. "It''s what I always charge."


    "You know that''s not true!"


    "Oh?" Maple raised a brow, eyes twinkling with mischief. "How much is it then? Did you, by chance, change careers to a businesswoman while I wasn''t looking?"


    [Hehehe...]


    Grace planted her tiny hands on the counter with all the authority her diminutive frame could muster.


    "Perhaps I may have not changed my career, but I certainly have done my research this time."


    "W-What?" Maple pulled back, shocked.


    Victory drew closer.


    Grace inhaled deeply, drawing herself up to her full (if unimpressive) height, and declared:


    "IT''S TOO LOW!" The entire market seemed to pause.


    A chicken clucked in the distance, as if to emphasize the dramatic moment.


    Maple nearly fainted. She''d been caught.


    "You know you should be charging me more for these. I DEMAND to pay full price!" Grace continued, jabbing a finger at the merchant. "Twenty coppers, not a penny less!"


    Old Lady Maple sternly shook her head.


    "Nope. No deal. You''re getting a discount and that''s final." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "M-Ma''am! I will never be respected as a proper businesswoman if I cannot pay my fair share! L-Let me pay you nineteen, at least!"


    Maple sighed.


    Yes, they did this just about every time, albeit with a different product. She tried to give Grace a discount, Grace would go back and make sure she actually paid the right amount and when she found out she hadn''t, she would run over and insist on paying market value.


    Grace wasn''t about to be some freeloader.


    "... Seventeen," Maple conceded. "You don''t take that, I''ll give you the damn things for free."


    Grace sighed. This would have to do.


    "Deal."


    With that, the haggling concluded.


    "Honestly, girlie, I don''t know why you''re so against having people spoil ya every now and then," Maple continued as she wrapped up the usual herbs as well. "We ladies have enough struggles in our lives."


    "Struggle builds character, Pa would always say," Grace replied. "Besides, you need to eat more! I''ve heard that all you do is stand around here, selling stuff!"


    "It''s my job."


    "It''s not healthy," Grace countered. "In fact, I-"


    Nearby voices suddenly took hold of Grace''s attention, though. She turned toward them.


    "¡ªthree attacks in the past week¡ª"


    "¡ªgetting closer to the trading routes¡ª"


    "¡ªheard Hearthbrook''s requesting more patrols¡ª"


    Grace''s ears perked up at that last bit.


    "Are the demon attacks really getting worse?" she asked, trying to sound casual and probably failing miserably.


    Old Lady Maple''s usual smile dimmed slightly.


    "Nothing for you to worry about, dear. We''ve been... Getting some help lately."


    "Oh?"


    "What? You didn''t notice? I''m shocked, what with all the time you spend pining after every other pretty face."


    "I-I do not pine!" Grace replied.


    And, as Maple gestured toward the western gate with her chin, she looked.


    Her world stopped spinning.


    [Oh...]


    There, bathed in morning light that somehow made her glow even brighter than the sun itself, stood an angel.


    Not that Grace had ever seen one before, but she''d heard of them, and there was no mistaking what she was looking at. The massive white wings alone would have given it away, each feather edged in gold that caught the light like liquid fire. But it was more than that.


    The angel wore armor that should have looked heavy, should have been intimidating, but instead it hugged her tall frame like it had been painted on, highlighting her elegant curves. Her skin tone was dark and her hair was the color of midnight, falling in waves past her shoulders, a stark contrast to the brilliance of her wings. Even from this distance, Grace could see how the angel''s mere presence commanded attention ¨C everyone who walked past either stared openly or quickly looked away, as if afraid to be caught staring, even though she hardly acknowledged anything around her.


    [Wow...] Grace thought, and then immediately wanted to smack herself. [No! Bad Grace! Stop staring! She''s probably here on important angel business and doesn''t need some tiny farmer girl gawking at her like¡ª]


    The angel''s head turned, and for one heart-stopping moment, their eyes met across the square.


    Grace promptly dropped her bag of salt.


    "Careful there, dear," Old Lady Maple''s amused voice broke through her daze. "Though I can''t blame you. She''s been standing guard there since dawn, with that massive mace of hers. Quite the sight, isn''t she?"


    "I wasn''t¡ªI mean, I didn''t¡ªI was just¡ª" Grace scrambled to pick up her salt, face burning. "Is she... is she waiting for something?"


    "Word is they''re expecting some kind of trouble," Old Lady Maple said, her voice dropping lower. "But, well, if an angel decided to bless us with her presence, I''m sure we''ll be fine."


    Grace finally managed to tear her eyes away from the angel, who had thankfully turned her attention back to scanning the surroundings.


    Old Lady Maple waved her hand dismissively.


    "Now, you''re probably looking for plow parts too? Better hurry to the smith before he takes his mid-morning nap. You know how he gets!"


    [Right! Mission! Focus!] Grace gathered her purchases and her scattered dignity.


    "Thank you, ma''am!"


    "Any time, dear! Try not to trip while staring at any more angels!"


    Grace''s face burned as she hurried away, but she couldn''t help stealing one more glance at the western gate.


    The angel was still there, still radiant, still completely out of place in their humble village. That brief moment where their eyes met flashed through her mind.


    She looked away.


    [Don''t be ridiculous,] Grace told herself firmly. [Angels don''t notice people like you. Besides, you''re here for supplies, not to daydream about beautiful women with wings who could probably lift you over their heads one arm and¡ªNO! Salt acquired, moving on to plow parts! Focus!]


    She squared her shoulders and marched determinedly toward the smithy, pointedly NOT thinking that woman in golden armor.

 Chapter 2: Toward The Flames

    Chapter 2: Toward The Flames[Mission accomplished!] Grace thought triumphantly, hefting her basket of supplies.


    She''d managed to get everything she needed, even if her purse was significantly lighter than she had planned.


    [But those herbs were definitely worth it. And I absolutely won that haggling battle with Old Lady Maple. She needs to eat more!] In the back of her mind, she heard a pot telling a kettle they weren''t that different, but she moved on.


    The sun had climbed higher during her shopping, and the market was properly crowded now. Grace weaved between the villagers with ease, using her small size to her advantage for once. Being tiny did have its perks on occassion, especially when navigating through the sea of much taller people.


    [Almost home free! Just got to get through the northern gate and¡ª]


    Grace''s internal victory speech came to a screeching halt.


    The angel was there.


    The angel was RIGHT THERE.


    The GORGEOUS angel who''d been at the western gate was now standing at the northern gate. The EXACT gate Grace needed to use to get home. Like before, she had her back to Grace, the head of her mace planted down before her as she stood on the lookout.


    [OK, don''t panic,] Grace told herself, immediately panicking. [Just... walk past her. Like a normal person. You can totally walk past the incredibly beautiful warrior angel like a normal person. Just put one foot in front of the other and¡ªwhy are my feet not moving?]


    She stood frozen in place, clutching her basket like a shield. The angel seemed even more stunning up close. Her midnight hair caught the breeze, and those massive wings shifted slightly. Grace''s eyes roamed curves that basically constituted an attack on her heart.


    [NO! Bad Grace! Stop staring at her figure! Just walk! Walk like a normal human being who definitely isn''t having a crisis over how pretty she is!]


    Taking a deep breath, Grace forced her feet to move. One step. Then another. She kept her eyes firmly fixed on the ground, watching her own boots as if they might betray her at any moment. The gate was getting closer. Just a few more steps and¡ª


    "You there. With the white hair."


    Grace''s soul left her body.


    [Did... Did she just...?]


    The angel''s voice was exactly what you''d expect from a divine warrior ¨C rich, commanding, and doing very unfair things to Grace''s poor gay heart. She turned slowly, trying desperately to remember how faces worked.


    [Say something! Anything! Just open your mouth and¡ª]


    "Me?" Grace squeaked, then immediately wanted to die of embarrassment.


    [Brilliant response. There are so many OTHER girls with white hair around here.]


    The angel''s lips curved into the smallest of smiles, and Grace felt her knees go weak.


    "Yes, you." She took a step closer, and Grace had to tilt her head back to maintain eye contact. Had anyone ever been this tall? Was this legal? "Who are you?"


    Grace''s brain short-circuited. Several thoughts tried to happen at once:


    [Gods she''s so close]


    [Who am I? WHAT IS MY NAME!?!?]


    [Oh, her eyes are gold-colored too.]


    What actually came out of her mouth was:


    "Oh! My... Uhm, my name is Grace."


    At that moment, the angel''s smile grew wider, showing the barest hint of perfectly white teeth.


    "Grace. Pretty." She tilted her head slightly, studying Grace with an intensity that made her want to spontaneously combust. "You''re not afraid."


    It wasn''t a question, but Grace answered anyway.


    "S-Should I be?"


    The angel''s wings shifted again, and Grace could have sworn she saw amusement flash across those stunning features.


    "Most humans are. Especially the ones with something to hide." She took her eyes off Grace for a moment, which itself felt like taking a weight off her back. "Not that they should be concerned. My business lies with the forces outside of human civilization, not within it."


    There was weight to those words. Even she, an angel, the being tasked with keeping demons away, had a cautious tone when speaking of them.


    But all she could focus on was how the angel''s eyes seemed to see right through to Grace''s soul.


    "Well... I''m just a farmer," Grace managed, proud that her voice only shook a little. "Nothing to hide here! Unless you count the fact that I may have accidentally flooded my chicken coop this morning, hehe..."


    The angel''s laugh was like bells chiming, beautiful and somehow terrible at the same time.


    "A terrible crime indeed." She stepped even closer, and Grace forgot how to breathe. "Tell me, little farmer, what do you know about demons?"


    Being called "little" by this magnificent being made Grace''s face red.


    "Um, that they''re bad? And scary? And we should definitely avoid them at all costs?" Grace clutched her basket tighter. "Which I do! Avoid them, I mean. Very successfully! Haven''t been eaten once!"


    The angel nodded.


    "Good, well done. Additionally, you should also know that they can''t die," she noted, her eyes drifting away, her expression becoming more contemplative. "They cannot be slain. All I or anyone else can do is push them back. It might seem like they''re dead, but at some point, that demon will get back up."


    She looked back at Grace.


    "So, if you see anything... unusual," the angel said, her voice low and serious, "you stay as far away from any demons as you can, right?"


    Grace nodded so fast she nearly gave herself whiplash.


    "Yes! Absolutely! Y-You won''t see me trying to stand up to any of those things, hehe."


    Another flash of that deadly smile.


    "Good. Take care, little farmer."


    And with that, she turned away, clearly dismissing Grace from a conversation that nearly made her heart stop.


    Grace stood there for a moment, brain trying desperately to process what had just happened. Then, she quickly spun around and speed-walked toward home.


    [Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, OH MY GOSH! A gorgeous angel just talked to me about demons while being unreasonably attractive a-and told me to ''take care'', AGH! MY HEART!]


    She didn''t stop speed-walking until she was well past the gate, her heart racing from more than just the exercise.


    [Father,] she thought hysterically, [I don''t think your advice about commanding respect covered what to do when an actual angel talks to you. I blame you for this.]


    ---


    The rest of Grace''s day was... less than productive.


    [Focus! The wheat needs watering!] she told herself firmly, standing in the middle of her field with the watering can. [Stop thinking about how her wings, or how tall she was, or her body, or... AGH!]


    She realized she''d been watering the same spot for five minutes.


    "UGH!" Grace threw her hands up, nearly dropping the can. "This is ridiculous! She was probably just doing her job! Informing random villagers about demons and... being unreasonably attractive while doing it and... calling me ''little farmer'' and..." She stopped, realizing she was talking to her wheat. Again.


    A chicken clucked judgmentally from nearby.


    "Oh, don''t you start," Grace pointed accusingly at the bird. "You''re not the one who had to look UP at the most gorgeous woman you''ve ever seen while trying to remember how words work!"


    The chicken tilted its head.


    "Sure, I guess I should get my mind off her and be doing my farm work more gracefully. But, is there a graceful way to shovel manure? Ugh."


    Another judgmental cluck.


    "You''re right," Grace sighed, shoulders slumping, voice softening. "I''m probably being ridiculous. She''s probably already forgotten about me. I mean, she''s an ANGEL. I''m just..."


    She paused briefly.


    "I''m just me."


    The sun was setting by the time Grace finally managed to finish her chores, though she may have rushed through the last few just a bit. She definitely hadn''t been jumping at every shadow, wondering if she''d catch a glimpse of white wings or snarling teeth.


    [At least nobody saw me stressing like this,] she thought, pulling her nightgown over her head. [Well, nobody except the chickens, and they''re used to my weird behavior by now.]


    Grace collapsed into bed, her body tired but her mind still racing. The angel''s voice echoed in her memories:


    "Take care, little farmer."


    A shiver ran down her spine that had nothing to do with the cool night air.


    "MMMMM!" She squealed into her pillow.


    [Stop it,] she told herself firmly. [Go to sleep. Tomorrow you can go back to being a normal farmer. SLEEP. NOW.]


    She squeezed her eyes shut, and eventually, darkness claimed her.


    ---


    In her dreams, Grace stood in a field of golden wheat, but it wasn''t her farm. The stalks stretched endlessly in every direction, swaying in a wind she couldn''t feel. The sky above was the color of sunset, though there was no sun to be seen.


    "Hello, little one."


    Grace spun around and her jaw dropped.


    Standing before her was... herself? But not quite. The woman had the same snow-white hair and golden eyes, but that''s where the similarities ended. Where Grace was tiny and slight, this woman was tall and actually had visible breast. Very visible breasts. She moved in such a confident way that Grace felt small in comparison.


    "Who...?" Grace managed. "Who are you?"


    The woman''s smile was both familiar and alien. She didn''t respond at first, cupping Grace''s cheek with a hand that simultaneously burned Grace and made her feel so much colder.


    "I am." She leaned in a little, smiling as she inspected Grace, almost like she was a gem being turned in her palm. "And you will become."


    "I... don''t understand," Grace whispered.


    "You will." The woman''s expression turned serious. "But first, you must listen carefully." Her golden eyes began to glow, and suddenly the wheat around them burst into flames.


    Grace tried to jump back, but the woman held her firmly in place.


    "Don''t be afraid," she said, her voice echoing with power. "When the time comes, run toward the flames."


    "What?"


    The woman''s laugh in response was like bells chiming.


    "Good luck."


    ---


    Grace sat bolt upright in bed, heart pounding.


    It was still nighttime. Grace was still in her nightgown, feeling somehow hot in the cold night.


    [Oh, wow, whoa,] she panted, putting one hand on her chest. She could feel her heart trying to burst out. [What was...?]


    Normally, when she woke up she usually forgot her dream right after. But, right now, after several seconds of breathing heavily, she could still that woman''s face at the forefront of her mind.


    A scream cut through the night.


    Grace froze. For a moment, she thought she might have imagined it. But then another cry split the darkness, and this time, she saw it ¨C an orange glow on the horizon, coming from the direction of the village.


    She scrambled to the window, nearly tripping over her own feet in her haste. Her heart, which had just started to calm down, began racing again for an entirely different reason.


    Fire.


    The village was on fire.


    [No no no no¡ª] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flames painted the night sky in angry reds and golds, and even from this distance, Grace could hear the chaos. More screams. The clash of metal. And something else ¨C something that made her blood run cold. A sound like nothing she''d ever heard before, halfway between a roar and a laugh.


    [Demons,] her mind supplied helpfully. [There are...]


    Another sound cut through the night. Not a scream this time, but a cry of pain. A cry that seemed to shake the very air, followed by the unmistakable sight of something large and white plummeting from the sky.


    Grace''s heart stopped.


    "I-I need to go help, I need to..."


    She wanted to. But, well, what exactly could she do?


    That angel had said it before. She''d made it crystal clear.


    Demons couldn''t be killed. You could prevent them from winning, but you can''t make them lose.


    Logically, Grace should have stayed. Logically, Grace should have covered herself back up in her bed, shut her eyes, and hoped whatever was attacking the village wouldn''t see her little farm.


    But, those words rang in her skull again.


    "Run toward the flames."


    "Oh no," Grace whispered. "No, no, no, what am I supposed to do about this?"


    But her body was moving before her brain could catch up. She didn''t even bother changing out of her nightgown, just grabbed her father''s old hunting knife from beside the bed and shoved her feet into her boots.


    [This is stupid this is stupid this is SO STUPID¡ª]


    Her feet hit the ground.


    She started running.


    Toward the flames.

 Chapter 3: Demons

    Chapter 3: DemonsGrace''s feet pounded against the dirt as she sprinted through the woods, branches slapping her in the face and snagging her nightgown like they were personally trying to stop her.


    The knife in her hand might as well have been a toothpick for all the good it would do against whatever was making those sounds up ahead. Every part of her brain was screaming "TURN AROUND, YOU IDIOT!" but her feet just kept going.


    Because of course they did.


    She couldn''t stop.


    She wouldn''t stop.


    The sounds got louder with every step she took. Not normal sounds either - these were outright nightmarish howls that made her want to pee herself, mixed with the clash of something hitting something else REALLY hard, and the unmistakable crackling of things being on fire.


    And still, Grace was telling herself:


    [Run toward the flames. Run toward the flames. Run toward the... very scary sounds that will probably get me killed. Great plan, Grace! It was probably just a dream too, why are you actually listening to it!?]


    Her heart was pounding against her chest as she burst through the treeline, and then¡ª


    Grace''s brain completely shut down.


    The angel she''d chatted with earlier was in a clearing that looked like someone had taken a giant blender to it. Her wings were spread out like some kind of divine peacock display, glowing so bright they hurt to look at. But this wasn''t the same pretty, charming lady from the market. Oh no. Her black hair was wild and messy, her fancy golden armor was all scratched up, and that massive mace she was swinging around looked like someone had stuffed the sun into a weapon.


    With all of that in mind, plus the murderous expression on her face, she was the most pants-wettingly terrifying, jaw-droppingly magnificent thing Grace had ever laid eyes on.


    But she wasn''t alone.


    Demons, actual demons, stood opposite her. Everything about them made Grace''s eyes hurt and her stomach flip. They were hulking masses of muscle and shadow that moved like Grace''s own mind was trying to convince itself they weren''t there. They had patchy black fur covering parts of their bodies, and where there wasn''t fur, their skin glowed like fire from hell, pulsing with a sickening red light. Their faces? They were like if someone tried to combine a wolf and a human but had only ever seen crude drawings of both and also was having a nightmare while doing it. And their hands? Human-like but with fingers so long and thin they looked like they could wrap around your neck twice.


    The noises they made were even worse. These wet, gurgling laughs that felt like they came from everywhere at once, like they were laughing both at you and inside your head. They circled around the angel like they were playing a game of "Who Gets to Eat the Pretty Lady First."


    And there were THREE of them. Three!


    The angel''s mace was flashing around, keeping the demons back as she stood her ground, but Grace could see her wings trembling. She was favoring her left side, and there were dark stains spreading across her armor that were probably not fashion choices.


    [She''s hurt. Really hurt.]


    That thought cut through Grace''s terror like a hot knife through butter. But before she could do something incredibly stupid ¨C like charge in with her dinky little kitchen knife ¨C the angel MOVED.


    And holy crap.


    If Grace thought the angel was hot in the marketplace, it was NOTHING compared to watching her fight. Her mace lit up as she spun around, smashing it right into the nearest demon''s face with a BOOM that rattled Grace''s teeth. The thing went flying like it weighed nothing, smashing through a tree trunk that exploded into splinters.


    [Whoa.]


    The second demon lunged at her, but the angel''s wings swept forward, and suddenly every feather looked razor-sharp. The demon howled as golden light sliced into it, making it back up. The angel didn''t waste a second ¨C she launched into the air, raised her mace up high, and brought it down so hard that the ground literally cracked.


    Grace winced.


    The third demon tried to sneak up behind the angel, but she moved like she had eyes in the back of her head. Her wings spread wide, and she twisted in a way that made Grace''s brain short-circuit for a second, bringing her mace around in an arc that caught the creature right in its nightmare face.


    One by one, the demons dropped like sacks of evil potatoes.


    Grace let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. Then she remembered what the angel had told her at the market:


    [But wait... Demons can''t be killed. These ones were just... temporarily inconvenienced, I guess.]


    The angel turned toward her then, and Grace''s heart did several flips in a row. Even covered in battle grime and bleeding, she was ridiculously, unfairly beautiful. Her hair was all wild and windswept, her armor was dented and scratched, and there was this dangerous gleam in her golden eyes that turned Grace''s knees to jelly.


    "You," the angel said and even her voice was all breathless from battle. "What are you doing here?"


    "I, uh..." Grace waved her hand vaguely at everything around them. "I just... wanted to help... Do you need anything?"


    Even to her own ears, this sounded completely moronic. But she was already here, and running away screaming didn''t seem like a valid option anymore.


    The angel just stared at her for what felt like forever. Finally, those perfect lips curved into a small smile.


    "You''re either very brave or very foolish," the angel said, and why did that sound hot instead of insulting? "But since you''re here..." She pointed toward the village. "There are people who need help with evacuation. Can you assist with that?"


    Grace straightened up immediately, trying to look competent and not at all like she was standing in a demon battlefield wearing her pajamas.


    "On it!" She turned to go, then spun back around. "Wait! What''s your name?"


    The angel looked over her shoulder.


    "Nymera," she replied. "Now, go!"


    Grace took off running toward the village, her bare feet slapping against the ground. The screams coming from everywhere told her there wasn''t exactly a shortage of people who needed saving.


    [Okay, okay, where do I go where do I go where do I... oh crap, that house is very on fire!]


    The sound of people screaming drew her to a house near the village square. Flames were eating up its sides, but Grace could hear voices trapped inside. A whole family was trying to get out through their front door, but something was blocking it.


    [Time to be useful! Or die trying! Preferably the first one!]


    "Hey!" Grace waved her arms around like a windmill, hoping they could see her through the flames. "Over here! Can you hear me?"


    "Help!" A woman''s voice called back. "The door''s stuck!"


    Grace ran to the entrance and saw that a huge wooden beam had fallen across it. She grabbed it and then immediately yanked her hands back with a yelp that would have embarrassed a puppy.


    [Hot hot hot HOT! Fire is hot. AAAAH!]


    She blew on her hands frantically, trying to cool them. Then she heard children crying inside, and her heart dropped into her stomach.


    [Think think think... Oh!]


    Grace ripped off the bottom of her nightgown (trying REALLY hard not to think about how much more naked she felt), wrapped the fabric around her hands, and PULLED with everything she had!


    The beam didn''t budge. Not even a little.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    [Come ON!] She braced one foot against the wall, straining so hard she thought her arms might pop off. [I am a hardened farm girl! I plow fields! I lift hay bales! I am NOT going to let anyone die because I''m too puny to move one stupid¡ª]


    The beam shifted just enough.


    The door burst open, and a family of four tumbled out ¨C mom, dad, and two kids who looked like they were about to cry (fair enough). The woman immediately gathered her children close, looking at Grace like she''d descended from heaven.


    "The forest path!" Grace pointed toward the treeline. "Follow it north! There''s a clearing where¡ª"


    A crash from behind made her whip around. Another house was falling apart, and she could hear more people screaming inside.


    "Go!" she told the family. "I''ll help them!"


    She was already running before they could say anything.


    The next house had a window that was blocked, but Grace was small enough to squeeze through a gap in the wall like a particularly determined mouse. She found an old couple inside, helping them navigate through the smoke.


    "Come on, come on! Let''s get you somewhere that''s not actively burning!"


    House after house.


    Person after person.


    Grace ran until her lungs felt like they were on fire and her feet were basically raw burgers, but she couldn''t stop. Not when there were still people who needed help. Not when she could still hear Nymera fighting in the distance.


    [Don''t think about her right now, she''ll be fine,] Grace told herself as she helped a little boy find his cat. [Keep moving before you collapse!]


    "Help! Someone help!"


    Grace''s head snapped up. That voice...


    [Old Lady Maple!]


    She sprinted toward the sound, finding the merchant trapped beneath a fallen market stall. Several villagers were trying to lift it, but the wood was too heavy.


    "Everyone together!" Grace shouted, surprised that her tiny voice could sound so commanding. "On three! One, two, three!"


    They all lifted at once, and Old Lady Maple crawled free. She immediately grabbed Grace''s hands.


    "You foolish girl," she said, eyes wider than dinner plates. "What in the world are you doing here?"


    "Oh, you know," Grace managed a weak smile. "Just making sure my favorite merchant stays alive so I can keep buying stuff at market value."


    Old Lady Maple''s laugh was cut short by another explosion from wherever Nymera was fighting. Grace''s heart did a nervous tap dance.


    "Alright, ma''am, time to evacuate! I''ve still got people to save!"


    "AAAAGH!" Nymera''s scream cut through the air from somewhere nearby.


    She looked back.


    And her whole world screeched to a halt.


    Her heart stopped.


    A fourth demon had joined the fight.


    But this one... this one was DIFFERENT. Where the others had been nightmare wolf-things, this one walked upright like a person. Its muscles rippled under skin that glowed like metal fresh from a forge, and its face... its face was almost beautiful, in the same way a venomous snake is beautiful right before it kills you.


    And it was winning.


    Nymera moved fast but the demon matched her every move, its claws knocking away her strikes with this freaky precision that just felt wrong. Every time they clashed, it sent these wild sparks flying ¨C gold from her, blood-red from it.


    [She''s getting tired,] Grace realized, her stomach dropping like a rock. She could see Nymera''s wings shaking, could see how each move was just a tiny bit slower than before.


    The demon noticed too. Of course it did.


    It happened in a literal blink. One second Nymera was pushing the demon back, her mace all glowy and awesome. The next¡ª


    Blood went EVERYWHERE.


    "AGH!"


    Nymera''s hand ¨C her entire HAND ¨C hit the ground with a sick thud, still gripping her mace. The angel stumbled backward, her face twisted in pain, and the demon let out this laugh that made Grace want to throw up.


    "NO!" Grace screamed.


    Her legs started moving on their own, like they hadn''t bothered to check with her brain first. She didn''t have a weapon worth mentioning. She didn''t have anything resembling a plan. She just knew she couldn''t stand there and watch this happen.


    The demon''s claws were already slicing down toward Nymera''s throat.


    Grace threw herself between them like the world''s smallest, most under-equipped human shield.


    She planted her feet, spreading her arms wide like that was going to do anything. Her nightgown flapped around in the hot air. Her heart was smashing against her ribs like it was trying to escape before the inevitable slaughter, and her legs were trembling so bad she could barely stay upright, but hey ¨C here she was, holding up a dinky little knife.


    Against a literal demon.


    [This is by far the dumbest thing I''ve ever done... and that includes the time I tried to milk a bull.]


    But she was here.


    The demon actually paused, tilting its head like a confused dog. Its eyes ¨C the exact opposite of Grace''s own, a cold, dark blue instead of warm gold ¨C studied her with an intelligence that was somehow WAY scarier than mindless monstrous rage.


    "Run," Nymera rasped from behind her. "Little one, run!"


    Grace didn''t answer.


    She didn''t move either. Instead, she locked eyes with this nightmare creature, trying to look brave while actively preventing herself from peeing in terror.


    The demon''s eyes narrowed, its face twisting in what looked like confusion. It took a step forward, reaching for Grace with claws that were literally dripping with angel blood.


    Grace had exactly zero plan when she charged forward, her dad''s hunting knife clutched in her hands. Her entire strategy boiled down to "stab the scary demon and pray really, really hard."


    It went exactly as well as you''d expect.


    The demon backhanded her mid-charge, swatting her away like an annoying fly. Grace went flying through the air, slamming into the side of a house with enough force that it was amazing the wall didn''t just collapse. Stars exploded behind her eyes, and pain shot through her body like someone had replaced her blood with flames.


    She was fairly certain just about every bone in her body had just broken.


    "Agh..."


    Through vision that was wobbling like she was underwater, Grace watched the angel lunge for her fallen mace, using this distraction, grabbing it with her remaining hand. Golden light flared up as she struck at the demon, but even Grace''s concussed brain could see the difference now.


    Nymera''s movements were clumsy, her attacks missing their mark. Blood poured from her severed wrist like a grotesque fountain, and her wings trembled with each move she made.


    She was absolutely going to lose.


    Grace pushed herself up, ignoring how her body screamed at her to PLEASE STOP MOVING YOU IDIOT. Blood ran down her face, making one eye all sticky. But she could still see her knife, lying just a few feet away.


    [Get up,] she ordered herself. [Get up get up GET UP! You''re not dying today on your back like a... flipped turtle!]


    Nymera exchanged more blows with that monster. The demon''s claws caught her wing, ripping through feathers and tearing into her back. Nymera''s cry of pain made Grace''s skin crawl.


    Grace''s fingers finally closed around the knife''s handle.


    [Come on... One step at a time. You can crawl across a battlefield with broken everything. Farmers are tough! We''re basically cockroaches!]


    The demon had Nymera pinned now, its beautiful face twisted into what could only be described as a slasher smile.


    Grace forced her legs to move. Each step felt like walking on broken glass while also being on fire. But she didn''t stop. She kept going, moving at approximately snail speed, but getting closer and closer.


    Closer and closer. Closer and closer. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Until she was right behind the demon.


    The thing definitely saw her ¨C it wasn''t blind ¨C but it considered Grace such a non-threat that it barely acknowledged her. Like how you wouldn''t worry about a mosquito when you''re fighting a bear.


    It didn''t react to Grace edging closer. It only slightly turned its head when Grace raised her knife, giving her this smug "really, little girl?" kind of smirk.


    "AAAH!" Grace gave out a battle cry and stabbed that knife right into the demon''s back. She stuck it right between its black-red shoulder blades.


    And something... HAPPENED.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!"


    It SCREAMED. It screamed so loud Grace wanted to drop her knife and cover her ears. Its face twisted into this mask of pure agony, blue eyes going wide with what weirdly looked almost like recognition as it stared at Grace.


    Grace herself was making a stunned face, looking down at her hand.


    [What... What did I just...?]


    Nymera didn''t hesitate.


    The angel pushed herself up, and her mace came around in this perfect arc, blazing with light that seemed to be pulling power directly from Grace''s own glowing eyes. It smashed into the demon''s chest with a BOOM that made Grace''s teeth rattle.


    And the demon... shattered.


    Not like the others had just fallen over. This was completely different. Its body cracked like someone had taken a hammer to a porcelain doll, blue-white light pouring out of the cracks like someone had stuffed a star inside it, and then it slowly dissolved, disintegrating before their eyes.


    Until it was just gone.


    Grace blinked stupidly at the empty space where the demon had been, her brain refusing to process what just happened. Blood was still dripping down her face like some gross waterfall.


    "Did... did we just...?"


    She turned to look at Nymera and froze. The angel was staring at her with those golden eyes wide with a mix of awe and terror.


    "Impossible," Nymera whispered. Then she started to fall.


    Grace tried to catch her. The key word being "tried."


    They both went down together, Grace''s broken body finally giving up as she attempted to cushion Nymera''s collapse. The only thing keeping her moving this long was pure adrenaline, and that resource had completely dried up.


    They ended up face-to-face in the blood-soaked dirt.


    "You..." Nymera''s voice was fading fast, but her gaze was intense enough to burn holes through steel. "Who actually are you?"


    "Just... just a farmer," Grace managed to croak, though her vision was going all dark and fuzzy around the edges. "Really bad at... at irrigation systems..."


    ... Was she imagining that tiny smile on Nymera''s perfect lips?


    In any case, it was pretty obvious that Grace was dying and so was Nymera, if angels could even die. But where Grace would soon just stop existing, Nymera''s exit was considerably fancier.


    Her body started dissolving from her feet up, little golden embers floating away into nothing.


    "A farmer who can permanently kill demons?" she asked, acting very casual about the fact that her body was disappearing.


    "I did... what now?"


    But Nymera wasn''t looking at her anymore. Her eyes were fixed on the sky, and when she spoke next, it wasn''t to Grace at all.


    "I, Bravery Sister Nymera, do hereby witness..." Her voice was barely audible but somehow still had this divine authority to it, even as blood stained her perfect lips. "This soul is worthy. Let her rise. Let her..." Those gold eyes found Grace''s one last time. "Let her become an..."


    Grace''s eyes went wide. But she didn''t hear whatever came next, because Nymera completely dissolved into golden sparkles.


    Grace turned her face up to the sky.


    [Hehe...] She laughed in her head since her body wasn''t taking orders anymore. [I really... helped... didn''t I? Go me. Dying a hero. Mom would be... so proud... and also really mad...]


    Suddenly, her eyelids felt heavier than mountains.


    And as she let her eyes close, she could have sworn she felt Nymera''s hand holding hers. For a split second it felt like she was floating, before the cold darkness swallowed everything.

 Chapter 4: Angels

    Chapter 4: AngelsGrace''s eyes popped open and, for a second, she was convinced she''d just had the world''s weirdest dream. Maybe she''d eaten some bad mushrooms and hallucinated the whole "dying while fighting demons" thing.


    Because there was absolutely NO WAY what she was seeing right now could be real.


    [What... the... heck...?]


    She was sitting on what looked like a mountain peak, except it wasn''t an actual mountain. It was made of pure white marble. Like someone had taken an entire quarry''s worth of the stuff and just carved a mountain out of it. Clouds swirled around her feet and she couldn''t even see the sun, though the sky was this blazing shade of gold.


    Ahead of her, rising up into that golden sky, stood the biggest fanciest temple imaginable, making her little farmhouse look like a sad pile of sticks in comparison.


    Her body felt weird too. All light and floaty, as she pushed herself to her feet. The last thing she remembered was bleeding out in the dirt next to Nymera, and now... this.


    She looked down at herself, half-expecting to see her torn-up nightgown and a body that resembled ground meat. But nope! She was completely whole and injury-free. And dressed in this flowing white robe that felt way too breezy in certain areas.


    [Great. I''m dead AND I''m flashing my butt to whoever walks behind me. Perfect.] She tugged on her dress, pulling it down.


    She looked back at that structure up ahead.


    "I... guess I''m going in there," Grace muttered, taking a step forward. "Not like I''ve got a ton of other options."


    Her bare feet made no sound on the stone as she walked forward. She passed between columns and up ahead, she could hear voices. LOTS of voices. Mostly angry.


    She followed the sound, her heart doing the nervous chicken dance in her chest as she walked through a doorway.


    These massive doors made of gold and pearl stood wide open in front of her. She stepped through and promptly forgot how breathing worked.


    She was standing in the biggest room she''d ever seen. And it was PACKED with...


    ...Angels, she realized, her jaw practically hitting the floor.


    They were EVERYWHERE. Lounging on stone benches like they were at hot springs, hovering in midair like walking was for losers, and standing in little groups that radiated the kind of tension Grace usually associated with tavern brawls about to happen.


    Some of them looked like Nymera, with big muscles and physiques that screamed "I can bench press a horse." Others had bodies like that woman from her dream, which was to say they looked very lewd. And others were small and delicate-looking, like what Grace imagined forest spirits to look like.


    And they were all arguing. So loudly Grace thought her ears might start bleeding.


    "The mortal realm is falling apart as we speak!" an angel with wine-colored wings shouted. "We need to act NOW!"


    "And do WHAT exactly?" another one snapped back coldly. "We''re barely holding on as is!"


    "I say we pull back," a third one chimed in. "Let the mortals handle their own mess for a few years. Eternia will surely¡ª"


    "ENOUGH!" An angel shouted and everyone shut up instantly. Grace felt that shout in her bones. This angel stood at the back on a tall chair that made it obvious she was in charge. "We will deliberate calmly, but..."


    She stopped talking. The lady noticed Grace standing there before anyone else did.


    "Uhm," Grace called out, her voice tiny in the sudden silence. "Excuse me?"


    Every head turned toward her at once.


    Every eye stared at her.


    Grace felt the weight of all those stares and all she wished for was that she had actual clothes on instead of this flimsy excuse for a robe that barely covered anything.


    Whispers broke out everywhere.


    "Who is she?"


    "So small..."


    "Those eyes..."


    Grace''s skin tingled from all their stares. Surprise, interest, curiosity, judgment. The hairs on her neck stood up.


    The angel in charge floated down from her chair. The angel stopped right in front of Grace. So close that Grace could smell her. She raised her hand and held it above Grace''s head.


    Grace squirmed while the woman closed her eyes. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, it''s you," the angel said, her powerful but surprised. "The one Nymera vouched for."


    The room got quiet again.


    It wasn''t a question, but Grace answered anyway.


    "I, um, yes? I mean, I think so? We kind of... died together..."


    In an instant, the whispers turned into shouts.


    "She fought alongside Sister Nymera?"


    "Against a PRIMAL DEMON?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Look at her, she''s so tiny! I could fit her in my pocket!"


    "But those eyes..."


    The angel moved her hand from above Grace''s head to her chin, tilting her face up. Grace''s heart started racing. Those strange, beautiful eyes looked at her like she was the most interesting thing in the room.


    "Tell us," the angel ordered softly, "exactly what happened."


    Grace swallowed.


    "Well," Grace started, trying not to let her voice shake, "it went something like..."


    And so, she told her story. How she''d gone shopping that morning, met Nymera (leaving out the part where she''d stared like an idiot), had that weird dream, heard screaming and ran toward danger instead of away from it like a normal person would, and finally stabbed a demon in the back.


    Nobody said a word when she finished.


    Then:


    "She killed a PRIMAL DEMON?"


    "With a KITCHEN KNIFE?"


    "Focus on what matters ¨C she KILLED it! PERMANENTLY!"


    "But did you see her blush when she called Nymera beautiful? Quite charming..."


    The angel still holding Grace''s chin didn''t move, but her expression changed. Grace couldn''t tell if that was good or bad.


    "Well," she finally said, smiling, quiet enough to where only Grace heard her. "This is certainly going to be interesting."


    The angel''s thumb brushed across Grace''s lower lip. Grace''s thoughts scattered completely.


    [I think my heart just stopped.]


    "Welcome to the Angelic Dominion, little one," the angel said, her voice low and warm. "Come, allow me to save you from all this... whispering and swooning."


    She turned around (nearly hitting Grace with her wing) and walked away, clearly expecting Grace to follow.


    So, Grace did. What else could she do? Say no to the beautiful, terrifying angel who clearly ruled this place? Not likely!


    ---


    Grace hurried after the angel, trying not to trip while also trying not to stare at those rainbow wings swaying with each step. And...


    Well, they weren''t the only things swaying.


    [Why am I staring at her backside? Stop it, Grace!]


    But she couldn''t look away.


    The whispers of the other angels followed them down a corridor that looked like it was made of moonlight.


    "I am Celestia," the angel said without looking back, clearly amused. "And you, little one, are already causing quite the stir~"


    "I didn''t mean to!" Grace said quickly. "I just saw Nymera in trouble and I had to... to..."


    "Jump between her and a Primal Demon while wearing nothing but a nightgown?"


    "I... also had a knife..."


    "Ah, right, your kitchen knife! How could I forget your legendary weapon?" This lady teased.


    Grace''s face burned red.


    "W-Well, when you say it like that it sounds stupid."


    "Oh, it was." Celestia glanced over her shoulder with a look that made Grace''s knees weak. "But also brave. Brave enough to where Nymera saw fit to have you join our ranks as an angel."


    Grace stopped.


    "That... Is that why I''m here?" She looked down at herself. "I''m going to be an angel?"


    "Indeed. And, I am going to try to make this new career of yours easy to learn and adapt to. Though I should warn you, it''s been about a hundred or two hundred years since we had a new angel, so I might forget some things."


    Grace nearly fell over.


    "Two hundred years!?"


    "Give or take a few hundred," Celestia waved her hand like she was discussing the weather. "Now then, the Angelic Dominion. We exist in the same general realm as Linaria - that''s your world, dear - though, separated by a sort of veil. You''ll see that veil yourself at some point, but think of it as a thing that separates the mortal world from the spirit world."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    "So, I really am... dead?" She asked quietly.


    "Hm? Oh, yes, your human body is very dead," Celestia replied like she was talking about yesterday''s dinner.


    "You could sound a little less casual about that!"


    Celestia laughed.


    "But darling, death is just the beginning! Look around you ¨C this is your home now."


    Grace did look around, and her mouth dropped open.


    They''d come out onto a balcony floating in the sky. Below them spread a city that shouldn''t have been possible ¨C towers of crystal, white stone, and gold rising through the clouds, gardens with flowers and gems surrounding them, and angels flying everywhere.


    "The training grounds are that way," Celestia pointed to floating platforms where angels fought with weapons made of light. "The libraries are there, the healing halls there, and¨C are you listening, dear?"


    Grace wasn''t. Because floating in front of her eyes were words that definitely shouldn''t be there:


    Eternia''s Blessing - Detected!


    Unlocked: Saintess System


    Initializing...


    Initializing...


    Initializing...


    "What..." Grace squinted. "What is that?"


    "What is what?"


    "Those, uhm... floating... words! And..." Grace''s eyes widened as she looked at Celestia. Words floated above the angel''s head too. "The gold-colored words above your head."


    Those letters above Celestia''s head read:


    [Level 99]


    Celestia stopped walking, raising a brow.


    "A what?"


    "That number over your head! The ''Level 99''... thing!"


    "I.. can''t recall any numbers being part of this process," Celestia said slowly, studying Grace with new intensity. "Are you... Are you certain you''re not seeing things? No one has ever mentioned seeing numbers before."


    "Can angels hallucinate!?"


    Celestia''s face told Grace that no, they definitely couldn''t.


    And yet...


    System Initialization Complete!


    Welcome, Saintess Grace!


    Tutorial Beginning...


    "Oh no," Grace squeaked. "There are more words. So many words!"


    Celestia frowned slightly.


    "I... I don''t know anything about ''floating words'', my dear. But I''ll look into it later. As I said, it''s been a while since we''ve welcomed anyone new."


    [Great. I''m seeing things no one else can see. That''s not worrying at all!]


    First Quest Received!


    Quest Category: General


    Quest: Survive Celestia''s ''Path Selection Process''!


    Reward: Basic Angel Skills


    "Um," Grace said weakly. "Is it too late to go back to being dead?"


    At that, Celestia smirked.


    "It is, yes."

 Chapter 5: Strange Words

    Chapter 5: Strange WordsGrace was trying very hard to focus on following Celestia. Really, she was. But, holy crap, the floating words above everyone''s heads were making it impossible! An angel rushed past her-Level 45 in blue letters. Two warrior angels were beating the crap out of each other in the courtyard-Level 60 and 62 in gold. A group of angels that Grace looked at and immediately looked away from when she saw what they were wearing (or NOT wearing)-all level 70s, with pink numbers, giggling.


    [Status... status... say ''status''...]


    There was something like a ghostly whisper in her mind. It kept getting more insistent. Like someone trying REALLY hard not to laugh while poking her repeatedly.


    [Great. Now I''m hearing VOICES in my head?!]


    "St-status?" Grace squeaked.


    A see-through screen of some sort popped up right in front of her face.


    "What was that?" Celestia asked.


    "N-Nothing."


    But the status page was definitely there, floating inches from her nose:


    Grace Lightsinger


    Attributes:


    Bravery: 5/100


    Compassion: 10/100


    Love: 1/100


    ---


    Traits:


    - Saintess System


    Can see System information


    - Touch of the Saintess


    Able to kill demons


    ---


    Skills:


    None


    ---


    Equipment:


    None


    ---


    Active Quests:


    Quest Category: General


    Quest: Survive Celestia''s ''Path Selection Process''!


    Reward: Basic Angel Skills


    She sighed.


    [What even IS all this?]


    "Here we are!" Celestia''s voice yanked Grace back to reality. They''d arrived at what looked like a training arena. The floating platforms and weapons made of light told Grace this place was a bit more intense than the chicken coop she used to work in.


    Celestia turned around. Grace''s heart stopped dead. The angel''s smile was turning Grace''s knees to jelly.


    "Just a few basic tests to check your skills, dear," Celestia purred, making a wooden sword appear out of nowhere. She handed it to Grace and then casually made a second one for herself. "That''s all."


    Quest Updated: Survive Celestia''s "Path Selection Process"!


    Recommendation: Try not to stare at her lips so much, hehe~


    Grace''s face burned red hot. She shook her head. She swore someone just giggled in her mind.


    "Now then," Celestia''s wings spread out wide, casting a rainbow shadow over Grace. "Shall we begin?"


    Grace swallowed hard.


    This was going to be a VERY long day.


    "W-What am I supposed to do, exactly?"


    "Whatever comes to mind, my dear. Honestly," Celestia added, stretching with her arms up high. Grace tried really hard not to stare at her breasts pushing outward. "Just, what do you humans say? ''Go with the flow''?"


    [Go with the flow?!] Grace thought desperately. [I''m facing six feet of absolute goddess with hips that could kill a man, and I''m supposed to fight this now!?]


    Grace was definitely worried.


    The closest thing to fighting she''d ever done¡ªbesides desperately stabbing that one demon, one time¡ªwas wrestling with her chickens. Somehow she doubted those skills would help her now. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grace raised her hands in what she hoped was a fighting stance. It probably wasn''t, based on how Celestia''s face changed to something totally predatory. Her tongue darted out to wet her perfect lips in a way that made Grace''s brain stop working.


    Suggestion: Keep your eyes up, sweetie~


    That confirmed it.


    Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas definitely using these floating words to mess with her.


    Celestia moved first. She did a lazy swing with her wooden sword that Grace barely dodged.


    "ACK!"


    The angel moved deliberately slowly, like a cat playing with its food. Grace dipped, ducked, dived, and dodged away from the blade swings.


    Sure, it was a wooden sword, but still. She had NO intention of dying again.


    "... Good reflexes, I suppose," Celestia commented with an arched brow, her voice smooth as silk. "But you can''t dodge forever."


    [Does she HAVE to move like that?! Is all the hip swaying necessary? Is this part of the test?? It is, isn''t it?! She''s TRYING to distract me!]


    Grace scrambled backward. Her bare feet slid on the marble floor and she nearly stumbled. Each step was like an awkward dance that made her whole body move in ways that sent Grace''s heart racing. Besides that, the way Celestia''s rainbow hair fell over one shoulder, the slight bounce of her chest, the curve of her waist leading down to those...


    ... Those HIPS.


    "H-How long do we have to fight for!?"


    "I''m trying to get a sense of your talents," Celestia explained. She casually blocked Grace''s attempt to run past her with a twist that showed off her criminally perfect back muscles. "It will help decide which Path suits you best."


    "W-What''s that?" Grace managed, trying VERY hard not to stare at the way Celestia''s thighs flexed whenever she moved.


    "The three Paths of Angelhood, dear." A swing that made Grace yelp and definitely didn''t make her notice how Celestia''s biceps tensed. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you all about them soon. For now, just focus on fighting me, my dear."


    [... Every time she calls me "my dear", my heart does a backflip.]


    "Come on," Celestia continued, clearly starting to enjoy herself, "show me what made Nymera vouch for you."


    Grace''s next dodge was more of a stumble.


    Celestia''s laugh was low and rich. Her chest bounced slightly with the sound.


    "Oh, darling, you are one amusing creature."


    Grace knew this was going to be a very, VERY long training session. Or showcase. Or whatever it was they were doing. She''d already forgotten.


    ---


    {Mara}


    Sister Mara stood before Eternia''s statue, her curvy figure reflected in the polished marble.


    Mara adjusted her robes, which were constantly fighting an existential battle with her chest. As the head of the Sisters of Compassion, she was supposed to project an air of dignity. This was unfortunately somewhat undermined by the way her light brown hair refused to stay in its proper bun, or how her robes sometimes made her give off the air of a Love Sister than a Compassion Sister.


    She looked up, meeting Eternia''s cold gaze.


    "Why did you leave us?" she whispered to the statue, green eyes searching that perfect marble face. "Why can''t we kill the demons like you could? Why..." She sighed, hips swaying as she paced. "Why does talking to statues never actually help?"


    Yes, the questions were old friends by now. Why had their goddess abandoned them? Why couldn''t she have given them the power to properly fight back? Why did she have to be so frustratingly cryptic about everything?


    Even Celestia had no answers to those questions.


    "Mara, darling!"


    [Oh, my.] Mara turned at Celestia''s voice, and she had to hold back a gasp.


    Celestia wasn''t alone.


    Beside her walked the tiniest, most precious little thing Mara had ever seen. The girl had golden eyes and hair like snow. She was wearing a thin dress that she kept pulling down and she kept glancing around like a startled fawn.


    ... Mara''s maternal instincts went into overdrive. This was the kind of girl you couldn''t help but smile upon seeing. The definition of a soul-healing appearance.


    "My, my~" Maria''s eyes remained fixed on that girl as she walked forward. "Who is this adorable creature?" she asked.


    "This," Celestia''s smile was absolutely wicked, "is Grace. Our newest angel."


    "New?" Mara''s eyes widened. "You mean..."


    [Nymera,] Mara thought.


    "Yes, yes, exactly as you suspect," Celestia''s hand found Grace''s lower back, making the girl squeak. "I wanted to get a sense of her angelic magic for myself, as always. I don''t believe she has an affinity for Bravery, so I came here. Would you like to help?"


    Grace looked up at Mara, and oh no, she had the biggest, most innocent eyes Mara had ever seen. Like a baby deer asking to be cuddled.


    [Awwwww!]


    "I, uh... I''ll try my best?" Grace managed with a shrug. "Though I''m not sure what I''m supposed to do..."


    Mara caught Celestia''s eye over Grace''s head. They shared a look that said volumes:


    [She''s precious]


    [Absolutely precious]


    [We''re keeping her]


    [Oh definitely]


    All communicated with a few smirks and maybe a cheeky wink.


    "Don''t worry, little one," Mara purred, bending down slightly to meet Grace''s eyes. She didn''t miss how the girl''s gaze dropped to her chest before snapping back up, hoping she hadn''t gotten caught (which she had). "We''ll take very good care of you."

 Chapter 6: Tests

    Chapter 6: Tests"Yes, just like that," Mara said, one hand on the girl''s shoulder. "Just focus. Feel it. Let it flow through you, building up, aching for release."


    Sweat beaded on the girl''s brow.


    "I-I don''t know if I can do this..."


    "Of course you can~" Mara urged her on. "You just need to... pull it out."


    The girl - Grace, was it? - kept trying harder and harder.


    Then, the orb flickered, its light sputtering like a dying candle.


    "Aw, unfortunate. Try again, you''ll get the magic right this time."


    Mara watched the new girl curiously. The poor thing was trying SO hard to make the healing orb work, her tiny face all scrunched up. It was adorable.


    [She''s like a lost lamb,] Mara thought, smiling. [I just want to scoop her up and squeeze her.]


    While Grace worked on that, Mara moved to get some answers.


    She leaned closer to Celestia, her chest brushing against the other angel''s arm.


    "So, did you just so happen to steal this girl from Eternia herself?"


    Celestia scoffed, her eyes stuck on Grace''s struggling form. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing that amazing. You..." Celestia sighed. "You felt it, right? Nymera''s passing?"


    Mara hummed, the sound rumbling through her chest in a way that always distracted everyone around her.


    "Yes. One of our most experienced Bravery Sisters, dying to protect some tiny village. Could hardly believe it."


    "Well..." Celestia glanced over at the new white-haired angel. "With her dying breath, Nymera vouched for this girl."


    "For her?" Mara looked over again.


    "Indeed. The girl killed a Primal Demon."


    "Sure, I guess she must be faster than she looks-"


    "No, Mara, you don''t get it," Celestia grabbed her attention. "She KILLED a Primal Demon. PERMANENTLY."


    "..."


    Mara''s jaw dropped. She couldn''t close her mouth for like ten seconds before she just blurted out:


    "What?"


    "I know. But I saw Nymera''s memory when I checked the girl after she showed up. I saw it and I STILL can''t believe it. That girl stabbed a Primal Demon in the back and after Nymera dealt a finishing blow it just... vanished." Celestia looked over at her. "And then, she failed the Bravery test."


    "Failed it?"


    "Oh, completely," Celestia laughed. "Utterly. Couldn''t hit me once, so we know she didn''t kill that demon with some hidden speed or strength. Though, to be fair..." Her lips curved up. "I might have been distracting her a little."


    Mara raised an eyebrow.


    "YOU? Distracting? Never." The sarcasm was thick as honey.


    Their attention snapped back to Grace as the orb in her hands sputtered and died, making the room dark for a second.


    "Well, that is... unfortunate."


    Celestia frowned, looking confused.


    "I don''t get it. I was SURE she''d have an affinity for Compassion, since she didn''t with Bravery. That''s why I brought her here. But if she can''t heal either, then..."


    Then, Celestia''s eyebrows shot up.


    Mara turned to face her, a knowing look in her eye.


    "You don''t think...?"


    Although Celestia was an angel, the grin she gave in response could only be described as evil.


    "Oh, I''m starting to think..."


    Mara looked back at Grace, who was staring at the dead orb in her hands like someone had killed her pet chicken. The poor thing looked so sad it made Mara want to hug her. Though, really, anything she did made Mara want to hug her.


    [Well then,] she thought, her smile turning mischievous. [Let''s see how our little lamb handles the Sisters of Love.]


    She walked forward, her hips swaying with each step. She could feel Grace''s eyes on her, could practically TASTE the girl''s nervousness. It was delicious.


    "Don''t worry, sweetie," Mara said, reaching out to tuck a strand of white hair behind Grace''s ear. The girl jumped at the touch, her cheeks turning pink. "We have one more test for you. And something tells me..." She leaned in close, her breath hitting Grace''s ear. "This one will be right up your alley."


    Grace swallowed loudly, her eyes wide and full of a mix of fear and... was that excitement?


    [Oh, this is going to be fun,] Mara thought.


    "So, Sister Mara," Celestia asked, "will you come with us?"


    "Of course," she replied before Celestia even finished asking. "I HAVE to see this."


    "Figured you''d say that. Guess it can''t be helped."


    Mara linked her arm with Grace''s, loving how the girl seemed to melt against her side.


    "Come on, dear. The Sisters of Love are waiting for you."


    As she led Grace away, Mara caught Celestia''s eye over the girl''s head. The archangel''s smirk said it all.


    Mara chuckled. Oh yeah, this was going to be very entertaining.


    ---


    {Grace}


    Grace swallowed hard.


    [Sisters of Love? That... That sounds weirdly scary.]


    All of this had been oddly terrifying. Mara, who had "Level 71" over her head in blue letters, had made it so difficult to breathe for the last dozen or so minutes. Grace felt like she was going to be passing out anytime now.


    They led her through the heavenly city, past huge towers of white and gold, until they got to a building that made Grace freeze in place.


    Where the rest of the city was all clean and bright, this building was... different. Gold and pink swirled together in crazy patterns, and the air felt weird on her skin, making it tingle.


    But it was the angels inside that really made her stare.


    "I... What... They...?" Grace blinked over and over, trying to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    [W-What are they WEARING?!]


    Or more like, what were they NOT wearing? The angels hanging around the building had on tiny bits of silk and lace that showed off WAY too much. One was a girl with long, rosy hair who was basically in a loincloth. Another was a dark-skinned girl with short, curly brown hair in a dress with a slit up to her hip. All of them had those "levels" and pink letters floating above their heads.


    They all moved with this slow, smooth way that was somehow scarier than Celestia swinging swords or Mara doing healing stuff.


    As Grace and her angel guides got closer, the barely-dressed angels perked up, their golden eyes locking onto Grace like cats who just spotted a mouse.


    "Well, well, well," one of them purred, walking over. "What do we have here?"


    "The rumors were right? Fresh meat," another one giggled, circling Grace slowly.


    "Oh, I could just eat her up!"


    Grace felt like a chicken being sized up by very hungry, very pretty foxes. She moved closer to Mara without thinking, hoping the older angel might protect her.


    "He-he-he-he-he-help..."


    Mara laughed, the sound rumbling through her huge chest.


    "Now, now, girls. Play nice. This is Grace, our newest recruit."


    "Grace," the first angel said, saying her name like it was candy. "How... fitting."


    Celestia stepped forward, her rainbow wings spreading out to show who was boss.


    "Grace will be taking her final test here, under your... guidance."


    The angels giggled with excitement, their eyes NEVER leaving Grace.


    "And what test would that be, oh great Archangel?" one of them asked, sounding kind of rude.


    Celestia''s smile was sharp enough to cut Grace''s heart into dozens of tiny, gay pieces.


    "A kiss."


    Grace''s heart stopped dead.


    [A WHAT?]


    The angels started squealing with joy, clapping and bouncing in a way that made Grace''s face burn RED HOT.


    "A kiss!" they all shouted. "Oh, how fun!"


    Grace looked back and forth between Celestia and Mara, hoping one of them would say this was all a joke. But they looked serious. Well, as serious as they could while trying not to laugh their butts off.


    [A kiss? They want me to kiss one of... of THEM?]


    The angels were closing in now, their perfume surrounding Grace in a cloud of sweetness that made her dizzy. Hands reached out to touch her hair, to stroke her cheeks, to run down her arms.


    "Don''t worry, little lamb," one whispered right in her ear. "We''ll take very good care of you."


    Grace swallowed hard. Her heart was pounding, her skin was tingling, and she was pretty sure her face was redder than a tomato.


    [... I might just die a second time. I''m going to have a heart attack.]

 Chapter 7: Selection

    Chapter 7: SelectionGrace was dying. She was absolutely, positively, 100% sure she was about to die. Again.


    Her heart was pounding so hard it might just burst out of her chest, do a little dance, and then die right there. All because of a...


    A kiss.


    [How is this my life now?] Grace thought in panic as the Sisters of Love moved closer, looking at her like they wanted to eat her alive. [I''m an angel, now aren''t I? Is this what angels DO!?!?]


    All thinking stopped when a dark-skinned beauty started walking toward her like she was lunch.


    "Ah, looks like we''ve got a volunteer," Celestia said, totally enjoying this.


    "Well, aren''t you just the cutest little thing," the dark-skinned angel said. "I could just eat you up."


    Grace made a weird noise like a mix between a squeak and a whimper as the angel''s hands landed on her shoulders. Just that touch felt like it set Grace''s body on fire.


    "I... I don''t... Celestia!" Grace looked at the archangel with desperate eyes. Celestia was just watching with an evil smirk. "How is this a test again?"


    Celestia laughed.


    "Oh, sweetie. This is a test of what you want. Just do whatever feels right."


    [Feels RIGHT?!] Grace wanted to scream. [Nothing about this feels right! I''ve only ever kissed my own HAND!]


    But she couldn''t say that. Not with how this Love Sister, or whatever, was looking at her, with golden eyes promising things Grace had only read about in her mom''s hidden romance books.


    "Just relax, honey," the angel whispered, her breath hot on Grace''s lips. "I promise I''ll be gentle... At first."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    [Okay. Okay, I can do this. It''s just a kiss, right? A totally normal kiss. With an ANGEL. Who looks like she wants to EAT ME. Totally fine!]


    She took a deep breath to calm down. It didn''t work.


    "Well?" Celestia asked, clearly amused. "We don''t have all day, little lamb."


    Grace nodded like a robot.


    [Right. Just do it. Like ripping off a bandage. A really, really attractive bandage.]


    She licked her lips nervously. The Love Sister''s eyes followed every move.


    "Okay," Grace whispered, her voice shaking. "I''m... ready."


    The angel''s smile turned scary.


    And then the angel was kissing her.


    REALLY kissing her.


    "Mmm..." Grace''s eyes went WIDE as she felt a tongue slip into her mouth, touching her own and making her toes curl.


    It was too much. Too much feeling, too much heat, too much tongue...


    Too. Much. EVERYTHING.


    Grace''s brain stopped working.


    Her body melted.


    Her knees gave out.


    "Awah..." She fell backwards and collapsed onto the carpet. She heard the Sisters of Love giggling, but they sounded far away.


    [This is it,] Grace thought. [This is how I die. Again.]


    But what a way to go.


    Getting killed by a demon or getting kissed to death by an angel... easy choice, really.


    Celestia looked confused, not amused. She tilted her head, her hair falling over one shoulder as she stared at Grace on the floor.


    "She... failed this one too?" The archangel said. "But... this was the last one..."


    The dark-skinned angel who''d just destroyed Grace knelt down beside her, looking worried.


    "Oh, honey, I''m sorry," she said, touching Grace''s hair. "I didn''t mean to break you."


    Celestia waved her hand.


    "Not your fault. Our little lamb is just... weird."


    Grace managed to lift her head, looking up at the two gorgeous angels standing over her.


    "What... does this mean? Did I fail at being an angel?"


    Celestia sighed.


    "I don''t know, little one. You''re... strange."


    Mara, who''d been watching everything, stepped forward.


    "Maybe it''s time to see the Selector."


    "The... what?"


    Celestia helped Grace to her feet. The touch sent sparks up Grace''s arm. Would she ever get used to these beautiful angels?


    "Yes," Celestia muttered, more to herself than anyone else. "The Selector will know what to do with you."


    Quest Completed!


    Love +2


    Love 3/100


    Quest Gained!


    Face the Selector S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reward: Answers


    Grace swallowed hard, her lips still tingling. Whatever this Selector had planned, it would probably be just as crazy as everything else so far.


    But as Celestia and Mara led her out and the dark-skinned angel blew her a kiss that made her knees go weak again...


    ... She couldn''t help feeling a tiny bit excited.


    Just a tiny bit, though.


    ---


    Grace followed Celestia and Mara like a lost puppy. Her head was still spinning from that kiss. That brain-melting, knee-weakening, totally unfair kiss that she had absolutely not been ready for.


    "So this Selector thing," Grace puffed, jogging to keep up with Celestia''s long legs. "What is it exactly?"


    Celestia looked back at her, rainbow hair swishing.


    "It''s a machine that figures out what kind of angel you are when even I can''t tell. You see," Celestia said, sounding like a school teacher. "All angels belong to one of three Paths: Bravery, Compassion, and Love."


    Grace nodded, trying not to trip over her own feet.


    "To simplify things a little for you, Sisters of Bravery fight demons, Sisters of Compassion heal people, and the Sisters of Love..." Celestia''s lips curved into a smile. "They keep people happy."


    "VERY happy," Mara added with a wink.


    Grace''s face burned so hot she could probably cook eggs on it.


    "And you," Celestia reached back and poked Grace''s nose, "haven''t shown any talent for any of those things."


    "Uhm, s-sorry," Grace mumbled, looking at her feet.


    "Nothing to be sorry for, darling!" Celestia said. "We''ll find out what you''re good at soon enough."


    They stopped in front of this huge golden ball covered in eyeballs. Hundreds of them. All moving. All staring.


    "This," Celestia waved her hand, "is the Selector."


    Angels started showing up from nowhere, whispering and pointing at Grace.


    "Couldn''t you have just taken me here from the beginning?"


    "Of course, but that''s significantly less fun." She winked.


    [Says you!]


    Still, wanting to get this over with and retreat to someplace where she wasn''t being stared at like a piece of fresh meat, she walked up to Celestia.


    "What do I... do with it?" Grace whispered.


    Celestia pointed to a metal plate at the bottom of the eyeball-sphere.


    "Put your hand there. It''ll glow gold if you have an affinity for Bravery, blue for Compassion, pink for Love."


    "That''s all I do? Just touch it?"


    "Indeed." Celestia nodded.


    Grace turned to the Selector, her heart hammering in her chest.


    [Sounds simple enough, I guess. Even I can''t mess this up... right?]


    Grace took a shaky breath and stepped forward. Every angel was watching. Every eyeball on that creepy sphere was watching. Heck, even the clouds felt like they were watching.


    [Here goes nothing... please don''t explode or something...]


    She slapped her hand on the plate.


    All those mechanical eyes zoomed in on her face, making her want to curl up and die (again). For a second, nothing happened.


    Then...


    BAM!


    The thing lit up like the world''s fanciest lantern. But it wasn''t just one color. It was every color, even ones Grace hadn''t seen before, shifting and swirling so fast it looked like the ball was having a seizure.


    Grace stared up at it, confused. She took a step back, just in case the thing did actually explode.


    "Uhhh... is it supposed to do that?!"


    The angels around them GASPED. Even Celestia and Mara stood there with their mouths hanging open like they''d seen a ghost.


    Then words appeared above the Selector:


    Welcome back.


    [Welcome back? What the heck does that mean!?]


    Grace stared at the floating words. She''d never been here before in her life!


    ...Had she?


    Quest Completed: Survive Celestia''s Basic Training


    Basic Angel Skills - Unlocked!


    New Skills Gained!


    ¡¸Blade of Eternia (Lvl. 1)¡¹


    Able to wield equipment made of divine light


    ¡¸Soothing Hands (Lvl. 1)¡¹


    Able to pour divine energy into wounded bodies to heal them


    ¡¸Golden Tongue (Lvl. 1)¡¹


    Able to raise a person''s morale through intimacy


    "INTIMACY?!" Grace shrieked out loud instinctively before covering her mouth.


    Her brain felt like it was about to melt out of her ears. This was too much.


    "What... what does all this mean?" she asked, looking at Celestia and Mara with desperate eyes.


    But the angels just stared back at her, looking as shocked as she felt. Well, maybe not that shocked. No one could be as confused as Grace right now.


    "Well, well, well," Celestia finally said, her face splitting into a grin that was WAY too excited for Grace''s comfort. "You just keep surprising me, little lamb!"


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "Oh, it''s FASCINATING," Celestia replied, moving closer and circling Grace like she was examining a rare specimen. "Do you know what this means?"


    "N-Not really..."


    "It means," Mara cut in, her huge chest bouncing as she clapped her hands together, "that you have an affinity for all three paths!"


    "ALL THREE?!" The crowd of angels shouted in unison.


    "That''s... not possible," one of them whispered.


    "Not since Eternia herself..." another murmured.


    Celestia''s face went serious for the first time since Grace had met her.


    "Not since the goddess who created us all," she said quietly. "The only being who ever mastered all three paths."


    Grace''s knees felt weak. She wanted to sit down. Or faint. Or maybe just run away screaming.


    "I... I think I need to lie down..."


    "Oh I bet you do," Celestia laughed, patting her head. "Don''t worry. We''ll figure this out."


    As the angels led her away, Grace couldn''t help noticing how they all stared at her now. Not like before. Now they looked at her with... awe?


    [What have I gotten myself into?]

 Chapter 8: Welcome Committee

    Chapter 8: Welcome Committee{Mara}


    Mara couldn''t help but smile as she watched Grace explore her new quarters. The girl''s golden eyes were wide with wonder as she took in the massive bed (definitely too big for someone so tiny), the crystal fountains, and the panoramic view of the celestial city below.


    "This is... all for me?" Grace squeaked, running her hands over silk sheets that probably cost more than her entire farm. "But it''s so..." She gestured vaguely at everything. "Much!"


    "Of course it is, dear," Celestia replied, clearly enjoying Grace''s amazement. "We can''t have our newest angel sleeping in a barn, now can we?"


    Grace''s face reddened.


    "I didn''t sleep in a barn! ...Usually."


    Mara had to stifle a laugh.


    Everything about this girl was just so... precious. From the way she kept touching things like she was afraid they might disappear, to how she''d nearly fainted when Celestia showed her the private bath (complete with yet another fountain).


    She was dangerously endearing.


    "I''ll return shortly," Celestia announced, her rainbow wings spreading. "There are some... matters I need to discuss with the council." She gave Mara a meaningful look. "Coming?"


    Before Mara could respond, two figures dropped from the sky like falling stars.


    [Oh no,] Mara thought, recognizing them instantly. [This should be interesting.]


    The first was Seraph, commander of the Sisters of Bravery.


    She landed with the elegance of a warrior (that is to say, very little), her armor gleaming gold in the eternal daylight. Everything about her screamed ''power'' ¨C from her sharp features to the massive sword strapped to her back the size of... well, the size of Grace herself, actually. Her wings were pure white edged with gold, and her crimson hair fell in a battle-ready braid down her back, though there was kindness in her blue eyes.


    The second... well.


    "My my, what do we have here?" Venus practically purred as she sauntered forward. The leader of the Sisters of Love was basically seduction incarnate, wrapped in pink and gold, her curves barely contained by what could generously be called a dress. Her tan skin, like she spent every waking moment in the sunlight, gleamed like light, polished bronze, and her wings were the color of the sunset. Every step she took was calculated to draw nearby eyes.


    Grace, predictably, went bright red.


    "So THIS is the new blood everyone''s talking about!" Seraph''s voice boomed as she circled Grace like a hawk eyeing its prey. "Oh, she''ll do nicely. Look at that fire in her eyes! She''s meant for the battlefield, obviously."


    "Obviously?" Celestia asked, amused.


    "Well... Might need to change her eating habits," Seraph noted. "Perhaps get some more meat on those bones. But, she clearly exudes a murderous aura. Just look at her."


    All of them did simultaneously.


    "..." Grace looked like she was going to cry out of sheer embarrassment.


    Venus scoffed, her perfect lips curving into a smirk.


    "Please. With that face? Those bedroom eyes? She''s clearly destined for my Sisters." She reached out to cup Grace''s chin. "We''ll have her making people very happy


    in no time."


    "She knocked herself out from one kiss," Mara pointed out helpfully, giggling behind her hand.


    "Even better!" Venus clapped her hands together. "Think of the training potential!"


    "Absolutely not!" Seraph grabbed Grace''s arm, pulling her away from Venus. Mara, and it seemed Grace herself, was surprised Grace''s arm didn''t come off. "The mortal realm needs warriors. Desperately. Not another angel learning the oh-so-complex ways of cunnilingus."


    "I believe the professional term is ''boosting morale''," Venus shot back, grabbing Grace''s other arm. Then, she bent down, her supple lips nearly touching Grace''s ear. "Through whatever means necessary."


    Poor Grace''s head whipped back and forth between them like she was watching a particularly aggressive fencing match.


    "ENOUGH."


    Celestia''s voice cut through the argument like a blade of pure light. Both angels immediately released Grace, who stumbled back to hide behind Mara.


    ... Mara always liked it when Celestia went all-business.


    "If you''re quite finished treating our newest Sister like a toy," Celestia continued, her tone deadly sweet, "perhaps you''d like to hear something interesting?"


    "Oh? Do tell," Venus said, still smirking.


    "She doesn''t belong to one of you..." Celestia held back a smile. "She belongs to all three of you."


    With that, she told them about the Selector ¨C how it had cycled through every possible affinity before displaying that cryptic message. With each word, Seraph and Venus''s eyes grew wider.


    "Impossible," Seraph whispered.


    "Fascinating," Venus purred at the same time.


    "All three paths?" Seraph continued as she watched Grace shrink further behind her. "That hasn''t happened since... Ever."


    "Unless we count Eternia herself," Celestia added with a chuckle. Her rainbow wings spread wide, casting them all in shifting colors. "Regardless, I believe this means, my dears, that you''ll all have to share."


    The look of horror on Seraph''s face was almost comical.


    "Share!?"


    "Oh, I don''t mind sharing at all," Venus said, walking over and throwing an arm around Mara''s lower back. A faint blush reached Mara''s cheeks, though she didn''t move away. "In fact, I rather enjoy it."


    She looked back at Grace.


    Grace made a sound like a kettle about to explode.


    "I''ll draw up a schedule," Celestia continued, clearly enjoying herself once again. "She''ll train with each order equally. Seraph, you''ll handle combat training. Venus, you''ll oversee... morale lessons." She paused. "Mara," she turned toward her. "You will be in charge of her healing lessons." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course," Mara bowed.


    Celestia eyed the three angels, Seraph, Venus, and Mara, all warily.


    "... Try not to break her. Any of you."


    "I make no promises," Venus winked.


    "I..." Grace''s voice was barely a squeak. "I think I need to sit down."


    Mara caught her before she could collapse, shooting both the other leaders a stern look.


    "Perhaps we could continue this discussion later? After our new Sister has had time to rest?"


    Seraph looked like she wanted to argue, but Venus was already sashaying away.


    "Of course, of course," the Love Leader called over her shoulder. "Sweet dreams, little one. You''ll need your rest for what''s coming."


    The way she said ''coming'' made Grace turn several interesting shades of red.


    As both leaders took to the sky (Seraph still grumbling about sharing), Mara helped Grace to her new bed. The poor thing looked shell-shocked.


    "Don''t worry, dear," Mara soothed, stroking Grace''s hair. "You''ll get used to all of this rather quickly."


    "Will I though?" Grace asked weakly. "Will I really?"


    Mara just laughed.


    Something told her the next few decades were going to be very, very interesting.


    ---


    {Grace}


    Grace flopped onto her new bed, which was definitely too big for her tiny frame, and stared up at the crystal ceiling. The whole wing echoed with emptiness ¨C dozens of rooms, hundreds of beds, all meant for new angels.


    And she was the only one here.


    [Well, this isn''t lonely at all,] she thought, turning onto her side. [At least the bed is soft... Really soft... Maybe I should just take a quick nap and¡ª]


    "THERE SHE IS!"


    Grace sat bolt upright just in time to see a wave of angels burst through her door like an explosion of wings and enthusiasm.


    "Oh my goddess she''s so TINY!"


    "Look at those big eyes!"


    "Can we keep her?"


    "I want to squeeze her!"


    Before Grace could even process what was happening, she was buried under a pile of extremely attractive, divine beings. Hands petted her hair, fingers traced her cheeks, and she was pretty sure someone just licked her neck.


    "Eep!" Grace squeaked as she was pulled into someone''s very generous chest. "I... what... who...?"


    "She''s even cuter when she''s flustered!" one of the angels cooed, nuzzling Grace''s hair.


    "Your hair is so soft," another purred, running her fingers through Grace''s white locks. "Like starlight!"


    System Alert: Subject''s heart rate reaching dangerous levels


    Suggestion: Breathe, hun~ Breathe!


    Grace''s brain was short-circuiting.


    There were just... so many beautiful women. Everywhere. Touching her. An angel with lavender wings was practically in her lap, another was definitely playing with her ear, and she was pretty sure the one behind her was about three seconds away from¡ª


    "Did someone just kiss my chest!?"


    "Sorry!" a voice chirped, not sounding sorry at all. "Couldn''t resist!"


    "I want a taste too!"


    "No fair, I called dibs!"


    "Since when?"


    "Since just now!"


    [... They''re like puppies,] Grace thought dizzily as hands tugged at her clothes and lips pressed against her skin. [I think I''m about to¡ª]


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING!?"


    Seraph''s voice cracked through the room like thunder. The pile of angels froze.


    "Uh oh."


    "Scatter, scatter!"


    "Every angel for herself!"


    "She can''t catch all of us!"


    The angels untangled themselves from Grace with impressive speed, darting for the windows and doors like startled birds. Seraph stood in the doorway, her golden armor gleaming and her sword practically vibrating with righteous fury.


    "Get back here, you undisciplined lot!" she roared, launching herself after them. "I''ll have you all doing laps around the Dominion for a MONTH!"


    Grace sat there in the sudden silence, her clothes disheveled, her hair a mess, and her skin tingling from about twelve different kisses.


    [What... what just happened?]


    [Hidden Quest Complete: Meet the Welcome Committee!]


    [Love +3]


    [Current Love: 6/100]


    [Note: Getting swarmed by beautiful angels? What an envious position~]


    Grace fell back onto her bed with a groan.


    [What kind of crazy place IS this?]


    From somewhere outside, she heard Seraph bellowing about proper conduct and the sanctity of personal space, followed by a chorus of giggles and the sound of many wings beating a hasty retreat.


    Grace buried her face in her pillow and screamed internally for approximately the fiftieth time that day.


    Being an angel was going to take some getting used to.

 Chapter 9: Eternia

    Chapter 9: EterniaGrace hadn''t meant to fall asleep. She definitely hadn''t expected angels to need sleep at all. And yet here she was, definitely dreaming, surrounded by clouds that looked suspiciously solid and a tea table that absolutely hadn''t been there a moment ago.


    And there sat that woman again.


    Once again, she looked exactly like Grace... if Grace had been drawn by an artist with a very specific appreciation for the female form. Same white hair, but flowing like silk. Same golden eyes, but knowing and seductive. Same face, but more mature and confident.


    And, well... definitely, absolutely, a much more generous figure that made Grace want to demand a refund from whatever divine being had handled her own physique.


    "Enjoying the view?" the woman asked, her voice rich with amusement as she sipped her tea.


    Grace''s face burned.


    "I wasn''t... I mean..." She coughed. "I was just noting the... differences."


    "Mhm." The woman gestured to the empty chair. "Sit. Tell me about your day."


    Grace sat, trying very hard not to stare at how the woman''s robes seemed to be fighting a losing battle with gravity.


    [What, just like that?] Grace thought, hands on her thighs. [Just start talking about my day? Just like that?]


    It took a moment, but Grace began.


    "It''s been..." Grace searched for the right word. "Intense?"


    "Oh?" The woman''s smile was absolutely criminal. "Do tell."


    "Well, let''s see," Grace started counting on her fingers. "I died, became an angel, got kissed into unconsciousness, found out I''m some kind of... triple-threat angel which apparently hasn''t happened since forever, and then got attacked by the world''s most aggressive welcome committee!" She paused for breath. "Also, everyone is unreasonably attractive and I think my heart might actually explode."


    The woman''s laugh was like bells chiming.


    "Yes, your new sisters can be... enthusiastic," she agreed, pouring Grace a cup of tea that smelled like summer flowers. "Especially with new arrivals. Though in your case..." Her eyes sparkled. "Well, you are rather precious."


    "I am not precious!" Grace protested, immediately undermining her point by almost dropping her teacup. "I''m a hardened farmer!"


    "Of course you are, dear." The woman''s smile widened. "A very cute hardened farmer who just had her first kiss and promptly fainted."


    Grace buried her face in her hands.


    "Is everyone going to keep bringing that up?"


    "For at least a few centuries, yes."


    "Wonderful." Grace peeked through her fingers. "... Can I asks something?"


    "Of course," the lady replied. "Amusing as it is, I did not come here only so you could vent."


    Grace nodded slowly.


    "... Who exactly are you?"


    The woman gave her a closed-mouth smile.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Grace inhaled, suddenly feeling a bit colder.


    "... Eternia?"


    The woman leaned back.


    "In the flesh," she nodded back. "Or, I suppose it would be more accurate to say ''in your dreams'', hehe."


    There it was. It was stated so clearly, so simply, and yet Grace almost felt like she already knew that. She was shocked by how not shocked she was.


    "Okay..." Grace crossed her arms. "I guess my next question would be... what do you want with me?"


    At that, the lady set her tea aside.


    "Let''s talk about that."


    Eternia rose from her chair with a grace that made Grace feel like a stumbling chicken in comparison. The goddess extended her hand, and Grace took it before her brain could remind her that maybe she shouldn''t be so casual with literal deities.


    "Walk with me," Eternia purred, and oh, that wasn''t fair at all.


    The clouds beneath their feet shifted, parting to reveal the world below like a living painting. Grace''s breath caught as she saw familiar landscapes transformed into scenes of violence and despair.


    Below them, the clouds parted to show a mother clutching her children, trying to shield them as demons tore through their village. Beside that scene, an old man huddled in the ruins of what was once a grand temple, sharing his last crust of bread with a group of orphans. In another town, a healer worked herself to exhaustion, her hands shaking as she tried to tend to dozens of wounded with supplies meant for ten.


    The images shifted again, showing a young warrior facing down a demon twice her size, buying time for others to escape even though terror showed clearly on her face. Next to her, a farmer much like Grace had been stood guard over her neighbors'' children, armed with nothing but a rusty pitchfork and determination. A priestess in a ravaged church cradled a dying soldier, whispering prayers even as tears streamed down her face.


    "I assume you recognize this?" Eternia''s voice was softer now, though her hand remained firm on Grace''s. "This is your world, little one. Or what''s left of it."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    "I... yes. I saw some of it myself when..." She trailed off, remembering Nymera''s final moments specifically.


    "Of course. You''ve lived through some of this. When you watched one of my angels fall," Eternia added. Her thumb traced circles on Grace''s palm, somehow both comforting and distracting. "When you proved yourself worthy of everything I''ve been planning."


    "About that," Grace managed, trying very hard to focus on the serious conversation and not how Eternia''s closeness made her skin tingle. "Why haven''t you done anything about all this? You''re a goddess, aren''t you?"


    Eternia''s laugh was rich and warm.


    "Oh, but I am doing something about it." She turned to face Grace fully. "I''m doing you."


    Grace choked on air.


    "Poor choice of words. My apologies," Eternia amended, though her smirk suggested she wasn''t sorry at all. "What I mean is, you are my solution. My masterpiece."


    The clouds shifted again, showing scenes of angels in action.


    Warriors clashing with demons, healers tending the wounded, and... others doing things that made Grace''s face heat up considerably.


    [O-One of those doesn''t belong with the rest!]


    "You see," Eternia continued, clearly enjoying Grace''s flustered state, "divine power works in the form of what I call the Divine Cycle. There are three ''holy virtues'', Grace," she put up the number with her hand. "Bravery, Compassion, and Love. When humanity shows those virtues in the mortal world, those virtues in turn fuel our power. Yes, not just the angels'', but my own. That is why angels exist, so they might inspire humans to take these virtues to heart." She sighed dramatically. "But lately, humanity''s been a bit... lacking."


    Grace watched as the images grew darker. People hiding instead of fighting. Turning away from those in need. Hearts growing cold.


    "Warriors running away from battle, no one helping each other... and don''t even get me started on the state of romance these days. Even birth rates are down!" Eternia rolled her eyes. "So, as soon as I noticed it all, I decided to take matters into my own hands."


    She pulled Grace closer, and Grace''s heart did several backflips.


    "I''ve been saving up power for the last couple of millennia," Eternia explained, her voice dropping to something almost intimate. "Gathering it, concentrating it, relying on my angels to handle things themselves. It was heartbreaking, I''ll have you know, watching humans die. Watching fear take hold of Linaria." Her free hand came up to cup Grace''s cheek. "But, I waited and waited... and when I finally had enough, I made you."


    Grace blinked.


    "You... made me?"


    "Mhm." Eternia''s smile was absolutely radiant. "Like an artist crafting their masterpiece. Every detail planned, every trait carefully selected." She brushed a strand of hair from Grace''s face. "Though I must say, you turned out even cuter than I expected."


    "I..." Grace''s brain was having trouble processing this. "So when humans ask where their goddess is during all this..."


    "I can finally answer: she''s been crafting you." Eternia''s eyes sparkled.


    Grace gawked back at her, mouth open and hanging frozen.


    "Don''t worry too much about getting things right straight away, Grace," Eternia waved dismissively. "You''ll figure it all out over the course of your training. You might think your body is nothing but a brittle toothpick, but I''ve placed the spirit and vigor of an entire army within you. You might think you aren''t cut out for divine power, but trust me, if it is within my power to do? Someday, you will be able to do it also. And, you might think you don''t have a single sexy bone in your body," she leaned in conspiratorially, "but, soon, you''ll have to fight people to get them away from your bed~ HA!" She cackled.


    Grace blinked as Eternia said that.


    In truth, it was hard to imagine any of that.


    Her, being a warrior? Her, using magic? Her, ehm... lifting people''s spirits?


    "So then... That''s it?" Grace asked, looking back at those bleak images. "I''m... I''m meant to be your weapon? Your way of saving the world?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eternia nodded.


    "You will be the light humanity has been waiting for. Soon, of course," Eternia took a step back. "For now, just focus on getting acquainted with your new home. And, remember," she put her hands on Grace''s cheeks. "If at any point you start doubting yourself, just keep in mind... You are, rather literally, made for this."

 Chapter 10: Learning The Ropes

    Chapter 10: Learning The RopesGrace''s eyes fluttered open to find Celestia lounging in a nearby chair, one leg crossed elegantly over the other as she read from a massive book. She looked like she''d been painted there, too perfect to be real.


    "..."


    Grace blinked.


    As soon as she registered that this was actually happening, she bolted upright, clutching her blankets to her chest.


    "AHH!" Celestia barely reacted. "How... how long have you been there!?"


    Celestia smiled.


    "Oh, just a few hours," she replied casually, turning a page with a flick of her wrist. "You''re quite adorable when you sleep, by the way. All those little mumbles about ''too many pretty angels''. Is that how you feel? Hehe..."


    Grace''s face may as well have burst into flames!


    "You didn''t have to wait for me!" she squeaked, trying desperately to remember if she''d said anything else that was more incriminating in her sleep. "I mean, you''re probably very busy and important and¡ª"


    "Darling," Celestia cut her off with a raised brow and a smirk, "I''m thousands of years old. A few hours is nothing." She uncrossed her legs (which made Grace''s face around 15% redder than it already was) and stood. "Besides, how could I resist watching over our precious new arrival?"


    Celestia glided to a wardrobe that definitely hadn''t been there yesterday, pulling out what looked like flowing white robes.


    "Here," she tossed them at Grace. Grace caught them with her face. "The bathing pool is through there. Do freshen up, dear. We have much to do today."


    Grace emerged from the blankets, holding up the robes. They looked expensive. And complicated. And... very, very see-through in certain places.


    "Um," she managed eloquently. "Is there maybe something a little more... covered?"


    Now, it was Celestia''s turn to pause, like that had been the last thing she expected to hear. Then, she started laughing.


    "Oh, sweet summer child. No, no there is not. But, hey, on the bright side, those clothes provide pretty strategic ventilation."


    "That''s not even slightly reassuring!"


    "Ah, well, can''t be helped then," Celestia winked. "Anyway, hurry up. Unless..." Her smile turned predatory. "You need help getting dressed?"


    Grace nearly tripped over her own feet in her rush to the bathing pool.


    "Nope! No! I''m good! Totally fine! Absolutely DO NOT need help removing or putting on clothes, thank you very much!"


    Celestia''s laughter followed her all the way to the pool.


    "Suit yourself!"


    Grace had a feeling this was going to be a very long day.


    As she walked, however, she thought about her dream, her talk with Eternia.


    Grace wasn''t too sure how to feel about this new knowledge. On the one hand, she could help? That was great. Of course she''d like to help if she could.


    But... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Me?] She thought, looking down at herself. [I can help?]


    She had a hard time seeing that.


    ---


    Grace tried very hard not to stare at the way Celestia''s hips swayed as they walked through the crystal halls. She failed miserably, of course, but she tried.


    [Why are all these angels so... big?]


    "Now then," Celestia''s fingers snapped, and a sheet of paper materialized in front of Grace''s face. "Your schedule, dear."


    Grace grabbed it before it could hit her nose.


    "My... oh!"


    Her eyes widened as she read:


    GRACE''S DIVINE CURRICULUM


    Morning: Combat Training with Sisters of Bravery


    - Learning to not die (again)


    - Weapons practice


    - Flying lessons (please don''t fall, you may be immortal now but you can still feel pain so it will be unpleasant)


    Afternoon: Healing Arts with Sisters of Compassion


    - Basic medicine


    - Divine energy manipulation


    - "Hands-on" practice sessions


    Evening: Morale Training with Sisters of Love


    - Advanced interpersonal techniques


    - Energy transfer and morale raising exercises


    - Private tutorials (?)


    "That last heart is concerning," Grace mumbled.


    Celestia''s laugh echoed through the hall.


    "Don''t worry, dear. We''ve arranged everything to be as... gentle as possible." Her smile suggested she meant anything but gentle. "Though I must say, you''re taking all this rather well now."


    "Well," Grace shrugged, "that''s partly cause it''s hard to believe this is even happening and also cause after finding out I''m basically a divine art project, everything else seems almost normal?"


    "A what?" Celestia asked.


    "I..." Grace thought about it for a moment and then shook her head. "Never mind."


    She doubted Celestia would hear her say, "yeah, our absentee-goddess? Eternia? Turned out she literally created me, like a damn piece of pottery" and not just laugh at that. She wasn''t even sure she believed it herself. Who knows? Maybe her dream was a total hallucination.


    "In any case," Celestia smirked. "Let''s see if you still think that after seeing your classrooms."


    They stopped first at what looked like a massive bedroom. No, scratch that ¨C several massive bedrooms connected by gauzy curtains and filled with more pillows than Grace had ever seen in her life. Angels lounged everywhere in various states of undress, some practicing what looked like... meditation? Others...


    [A-A-A-A-A-A-A-Are they... !?!?!?]


    "This is the Sisters of Love''s primary classroom," Celestia announced. "Hm. They''re up early today."


    Grace''s jaw dropped.


    "That''s a CLASSROOM!?"


    "Mhm. Where else would they practice their... techniques?"


    "I... but... they''re..." Grace gestured helplessly at two angels who were definitely not just meditating. "How is this ''training''!?"


    "There is much to learn and much to practice when it comes to raising morale, dear."


    "Ah," Venus called out then, descending upon Grace - [was she hiding up in the ceiling!?] "are you here to begin your lessons~?"


    Grace nearly passed out.


    "Nope, sorry to disappoint," Celestia said, tugging Grace''s limp body away. "Just showing her around."


    Next came the healing halls, where Mara already was. She glanced over and waved with a warm smile that made Grace''s knees weak. The walls were lined with beds ("For practice!" Mara had assured her with a wink), and the air smelled of herbs and something sweet that made Grace''s head spin.


    Finally, they reached a massive courtyard. There was a ring of some sort, a track for running, some dummies set up, and much more.


    "And this," Celestia gestured grandly, "is where you''ll begin each day."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    "Right. Learning to fight. And fly. And..." She glanced back at her schedule. "Whatever ''energy transfer exercises'' are."


    "Oh, you''ll find out soon enough." Celestia''s hand landed on Grace''s shoulder, and was it just her imagination or did those fingers linger a bit too long? "You know, you really are handling this better than expected. Yesterday you could barely look at an angel without combusting."


    "I guess I''m quick to adapt?" Grace suggested hopefully.


    "I suppose we''ll see," Celestia laughed. "Well, this is where I leave you, little one. Feel free to sit around and wait till Seraph gets here. She''ll take care of you. Also, try not to faint during training ¨C though if you do, I''m sure someone will be happy to catch you."


    And with that, she was gone, leaving Grace alone with her schedule and the distinct feeling that she was absolutely not ready for any of this.


    Grace looked down at her schedule again, sighing.


    "Well," she muttered, "at least if I die again, I''ll have nice views on the way out."


    ---


    {Diana}


    Fire.


    Everything was fire.


    Diana stood frozen, her sword trembling in hands that had never shaken before. The Primal Demon''s smile sent ice through her veins ¨C a feeling she hadn''t experienced since becoming an angel.


    Its face twisted into a terrible grin as it stepped closer, each movement like liquid darkness.


    Behind her, humans fled. Smart humans. Humans who knew when they were outmatched.


    [Maybe...] Diana''s grey eyes darted to the side. [Maybe I should¡ª]


    She jolted awake with a gasp, sweat making her black hair stick to her neck. Her hand automatically went to the scar over her right eye ¨C a reminder of a different demon, a different fire.


    "I... Oh my..." She was breathing heavy. As she looked around, she sighed with relief. It was just a dream.


    Or, well, it wasn''t. That had happened, and Diana had done that, but she wasn''t there right now.


    "Mmm..." A sleepy sound beside her made Diana turn.


    Juliana stirred among the tangled sheets. As Diana calmed down, her eyes traced the marks she''d left on that perfect skin last night, remembering how the Love Sister had practically begged for each one.


    [At least the nightmares waited until after the fun part,] Diana thought, pushing herself up. Her abs tensed with the movement, and really, she couldn''t blame Juliana for immediately reaching out to trace them.


    "Leaving so soon?" Juliana''s voice was still thick with sleep and something much more interesting.


    Her fingers caught Diana''s wrist just as she stood, pulling her back down for a kiss that was definitely not appropriate for the hour.


    When they parted, a strand of saliva connected their tongues, making Diana''s breath catch.


    "Don''t be gone too long~" Juliana purred, stretching in a way that was absolutely intentional. "I''m not finished with you."


    Diana couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Right."


    She walked out into the hall, rolling her shoulders as she went with no top on, just black shorts.


    She drew a few appreciative glances from passing angels, others who liked to get up early like she often did. Usually, that kind of attention made her feel powerful. Today, though...


    [What else could I have done?] The thought nagged at her as she headed for the training yard. [Anyone would run in that situation. Anyone would...]


    Diana shook her head. No need to think about that anymore. No need to think about anything, for now.


    This was why she loved early morning training ¨C no one around to see her work out her frustrations on practice dummies. Just her, her sword, and blessed silence.


    Or at least, that''s how it usually went.


    Diana stopped dead in her tracks.


    [What the...?]


    There, in her training yard, stood quite possibly the tiniest angel she''d ever seen. White hair caught the morning light like fresh snow, and golden eyes burned with determination as she tried (and spectacularly failed) to lift a sword that was definitely too big for her.


    "Aaaaargh- WHOA!" The girl tried to swing it, nearly falling as the momentum threatened to take her down.


    The sight was... surprisingly endearing.


    Diana considered leaving. The appeal of this morning routine, getting up *before* the usual training kicked off, was the peace and quiet.


    But, as the girl made another swing, Diana took a few steps forward.


    [... I suppose I should show her how it''s done.]

 Chapter 11: The New Girl

    Chapter 11: The New Girl"You''re doing it all wrong," Diana called out, unable to hide her amusement as the tiny angel fell on her butt.


    "EEP!"


    The girl spun around so fast she actually did fall this time. The sword clattered beside her. Her golden eyes went wide as she took in Diana''s presence, and then...


    Those eyes dropped lower.


    And stayed there.


    [Hm?] Diana thought, tilting her head as the girl''s face turned approximately the color of a sunset.


    Diana looked down to where the girl was staring (her bare chest) and then looked back up at the girl herself.


    [Oh she''s definitely new here. Getting this flustered over some tits? Really?]


    If she was blushing so hard over just some breasts, Diana expected she''d just about melt into a puddle before the day was over.


    "I... um... you''re..." The girl seemed to be malfunctioning, her mouth opening and closing without actually forming words. "Very... I mean... sword! Yes! I... practicing? With... sword?"


    Diana couldn''t help it ¨C she scoffed.


    She strode forward, absolutely not missing how the girl''s eyes tracked the movement of her abs with each step.


    "I can see that," Diana said quietly, reaching down to help her up. The girl''s hand was tiny in hers and soft in a way that suggested she''d never held a weapon before today. "It''s a bit early for this, though. Lessons don''t start for probably like another hour or so."


    "I-I know, but, uh... Rather than wait for Seraph, I figured I''d get started on my own."


    "That right?" Diana raised a brow. "Well, maybe start with something more your size? That thing''s almost taller than you are."


    "R-Right!" The girl jumped up, then immediately stumbled as she tried to lift the sword again. "I''ll just... go get a smaller one!"


    She scampered off toward the weapon racks. Diana''s eyes lingered on the way her dress clung to her petite frame as she ran.


    When she returned (with a slightly more practical wooden sword for her size, though it was still big), Diana moved behind her.


    "Here," she said, adjusting the girl''s stance with her hands. She felt the girl''s legs in particular trembling beneath her fingers. "Feet apart, back straight, shoulders relaxed."


    "Like... like this?"


    "Almost." Diana''s hands found the girl''s hips, guiding them into proper position. She heard the sharp intake of breath at her touch. "There. Now try swinging."


    The movement was still clumsy but there was some clear, instant improvement. Diana guided her through a few more basic forms, noting how quickly she picked things up despite her obvious nervousness.


    "You know," Diana mused as she corrected the girl''s grip, "there may be a few other healers who are early risers. Shouldn''t you be getting ready with them instead of taking up space here?"


    "Huh?"


    Diana was confused at the sight of her confusion.


    With her size, her frame, her non-existent muscles, her extremely inexperienced hands... well, obviously this girl was a healer, right?


    "You''re waiting for the Compassion girls to get up, right? Mara''s usually up early. You can probably just go there."


    Those golden eyes narrowed in Diana''s direction.


    "E-Excuse you," the girl huffed, puffing up like an angry kitten, "but I actually have a Bravery affinity!"


    Diana raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh really?" She crossed her arms, knowing exactly what that did to her chest. Sure enough, the girl''s eyes dropped again before snapping back up. "You''re certain Celestia wasn''t just playing tricks on you?"


    The blush that had just started to fade came rushing back.


    "The Selector said so, actually," she huffed, looking away. "So, yes. I am actually quite sure I am meant to be here."


    Diana''s other eyebrow joined the first.


    [The Selector? Well, color me shocked.]


    She looked at the girl with new interest, though her curiosity was still just mild. White hair, golden eyes, that innocent face...


    This girl had what it took to be a warrior?


    Again, she couldn''t help it. She scoffed.


    "Demons are going to floss their teeth with you," Diana muttered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT!?" Indignant, the girl glared back at her. "You... I... No, they won''t!" The girl exclaimed. "Just you wait! I''ll show you."


    With that determined declaration, the girl started swinging her sword in the air for emphasis. She swung three times before she needed to stop and get a breather.


    [The Selector... Maybe that damned thing is broken,] Diana thought as she walked away and sat on a nearby bench.


    Diana shrugged, grabbing some wraps for her chest. Not her problem if some tiny angel wanted to play warrior. She had her own training to focus on.


    [Besides,] she thought as she secured the wraps, [I''m sure some time in the fields will get her to reconsider her career choice.]


    The memory of flames flickered at the edges of her mind, but Diana pushed it away.


    She dropped to the ground, ready to start her usual routine of push-ups that made some of the wandering Love Sisters drool.


    "Well, well!" A familiar voice called out. "I see you''ve met our dear Grace!"


    Diana glanced up to see Seraph striding over, already in her training gear. The commander''s bright, crimson hair and beaming smile held far too much energy for Diana''s taste.


    Just looking at this woman was exhausting.


    "Grace? That her name?" Diana started her push-ups, muscles flexing with each controlled movement. "You sure the Selector doesn''t need a tune-up? She seems more like healer material to me."


    A weight settled on her back ¨C Seraph making herself comfortable, as usual.


    [This fucking c...]


    "Oh, she''s exactly where she needs to be," Seraph purred, crossing her legs as Diana continued her exercises. "After all, it''s not every day we get an angel with all three affinities."


    Diana''s arms almost gave out.


    "All... what?" She twisted to look up at Seraph, who was wearing that insufferable smirk she got when she knew something good. "Is that even possible?"


    "Apparently!" Seraph bounced slightly on Diana''s back, making the warrior grunt. "Our Grace is quite the miracle. Triple affinity, killed a Primal Demon with a kitchen knife. She''s full of surprises."


    [She...]


    Diana froze.


    In the distance, Grace attempted another sword swing and nearly took out a practice dummy by falling into it.


    [She killed a Primal Demon? Her?]


    "... You''re joking."


    "Not even slightly." Seraph''s grin widened. "Nymera vouched for her. She''ll be training with us from now on. Well, when she''s not with the healers. Or the Love Sisters."


    Diana''s eyes narrowed as she watched Grace untangle herself from the dummy.


    The tiny angel had managed to right herself and was now glaring at the practice sword like it had personally offended her entire family.


    "..."


    [Well, whatever,] Diana thought, returning to her push-ups. [Not my problem.]


    Though she had to admit, there was something oddly compelling about watching Grace try so hard. Like a kitten attempting to roar.


    "Oh?" Seraph''s voice dripped with amusement. "Interested in our new recruit?"


    "Shut up and get off my back."


    "Make me~"


    [This,] Diana decided as she heard Grace yelp followed by another crash, [is going to be a very long morning.]


    ---


    {Mara}


    Mara''s footsteps echoed through the clinic''s crystal halls, her robes swishing around her curves as she made her morning rounds. Everything was in perfect order, as usual ¨C beds made, supplies stocked, healing fonts gleaming with divine energy.


    So why did something feel... off?


    She found her answer in one of the meditation gardens. Sister Elena sat alone among the glowing flowers, her usual warm smile nowhere to be seen.


    "Something on your mind, dear?" Mara settled beside her, noting how Elena''s wings drooped ¨C never a good sign for an angel.


    "I just..." Elena''s voice wavered. "You recall my trip into the mortal realm yesterday?"


    Mara nodded. Elena looked away.


    "There was this village, completely overrun. We saved who we could, but..." She wrapped her arms around herself. "Why does Eternia allow such suffering? What''s the point of all our power if we can''t protect people?"


    Mara''s heart clenched. The same questions had been haunting her lately, though she tried not to show it.


    "The goddess works in mysterious ways," she offered, but the words felt hollow even to her.


    "But why must they be so mysterious?" Elena''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "Why can''t she just... do something about it???"


    Suddenly, the clinic doors burst open with a bang that made both angels jump.


    "Oh, oh, goddess those doors are heavy... Uh, hello? Is anyone... oh wow, this place is huge!"


    Mara turned, and the somber mood evaporated in an instant.


    Grace stood in the doorway, backlit by morning light that made her white hair glow like a halo. Her training clothes were rumpled and slightly humid (clearly Seraph did not let her take her first day lightly).


    As she saw Mara, Grace began walking over.


    "I''m here for healing class! Or... whatever... I- UWAH!" she announced, then promptly tripped over her own feet.


    Mara caught her before she could fall, finding herself with an armful of warm, small, flustered angel.


    "Careful there, little one," Mara purred, deeply enjoying how Grace''s face flushed at their proximity. "Though I must say, this is quite the enthusiastic entrance."


    "S-Sorry!"


    Grace squeaked, attempting to right herself but she slipped and fell again. This time, face down, squarely on Mara''s chest.


    Mara''s brows shot up. Grace slowly turned more and more red before slowly pushing back a little.


    "Uhm- I- that- not- uh- I-"


    "Dear, breathe," Mara said and it took everything she had not to laugh. Grace tried to snatch her composure back.


    "... I just finished combat training and Seraph said to run here but I got lost three times and there was this really pretty fountain that distracted me and then I found this hall but it led to a garden and¡ª"


    Mara pressed a finger to Grace''s lips, hiding her smile as the girl''s golden eyes crossed trying to look at it.


    "Breathe."


    Grace inhaled sharply, then immediately started coughing.


    Behind them, Elena giggled ¨C the first genuine sound of joy Mara had heard from her in days.


    "Oh my~ This is our newest Sister? Is she always like this?" Elena asked, her earlier melancholy forgotten as she watched Grace try (and fail) to compose herself.


    "You have no idea," Mara winked, finally releasing Grace who immediately stumbled backward into a healing font. "She''s rather adorable, isn''t she?"


    "I''m not..." Grace''s face was practically on fire by this point. "I''m a hardened farmer..."


    Mara rolled her eyes playfully.


    [Well... At least this will help take my mind off things. That''s nice.]

 Chapter 12: Natural

    Chapter 12: NaturalGrace was having a very hard time focusing on anything Mara was saying, which was absolutely not her fault. How was anyone supposed to concentrate when the head healer moved like that? Every gesture was pure grace (ha!), every smile warmer than sunshine, and don''t even get Grace started on how those robes hugged those curves.


    Mara wasn''t the only problem, however. At the same time, Grace was drowning in a sea of beautiful angels, and she wasn''t sure if she wanted to be rescued.


    As more Compassion Sisters filtered into the clinic, Grace noticed a pattern. Where the warrior angels had all been chiseled muscles, these healers were all soft curves and maternal energy. Every single one of them looked like they''d given birth before. To at least a few people, too.


    Everywhere she looked, there were breasts. Soft, ample breasts that made her spine tingle. The Sisters of Compassion seemed to have been blessed by some sort of goddess of fertility, each one more voluptuous than the last.


    [Holy heck,] Grace thought, her face heating up for the hundredth time that day. [I thought the Sisters of Love were supposed to be the sexy ones!]


    "You''re the new angel, right?"


    Grace nearly jumped out of her skin at the voice right next to her ear. She spun around, only to find herself nose-to-nose with another Compassion Sister.


    "I... um... yes!" Grace squeaked, trying to back up but finding herself surrounded on all sides. It was like being in a forest of beautiful, bountiful women. "I''m Grace! Nice to... nice to meet you!"


    Angels apparently had no concept of personal space.


    "Oh my, she''s even cuter up close!"


    "Look at those eyes!"


    "Can we keep her?"


    "She''s like a little doll!"


    The sister giggled, the sound like tinkling bells.


    "Oh, you are just precious! I could eat you up!"


    [Quest Alert: Survive the Mommy Brigade!]


    [Suggestion: Do try not to spontaneously combust, dear]


    "Now, now, girls," Mara''s voice cut through the chatter... though she was clearly amused. "Let''s not overwhelm our new sister."


    Grace made a sound like a teakettle about to explode. Finally, the ladies moved away from her.


    "In honor of Grace''s first day," Mara announced, her emerald eyes twinkling, "we''ll be focusing on the basics of healing. Everyone pair up!"


    There was a flurry of movement as the sisters paired off, leaving Grace standing alone, looking lost.


    "Um..."


    A warm hand landed on her shoulder. Grace looked up to see Mara smiling down at her, kind green eyes fixed solely on her.


    "Looks like you''re with me, little lamb."


    ... gulp.


    Grace swallowed hard, trying very hard not to stare at the way Mara''s robes gaped at the front, offering a tantalizing glimpse of the valley between her breasts.


    "O-Okay!"


    Mara led her to a quiet corner, her hand never leaving Grace''s shoulder. It was like being touched by a sun-warmed pillow, soft and comforting and altogether too much for Grace''s heart to handle.


    "Now then," Mara purred, turning to face Grace. "Let''s start with something simple. I want you to focus on my energy, try to feel the flow of it."


    She took Grace''s hands, placing them on her own chest, right over her heart.


    Grace made a sound like a tea kettle boiling over.


    [AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª]


    "Hahahaha, breathe, dear," Mara chuckled, the vibrations of her laugh doing absolutely unholy things to Grace''s hands. "In and out, nice and slow."


    [Easy for you to say!] Grace wanted to scream. [Your hands aren''t on the boobs of a literal goddess!]


    But she tried. She really did. She closed her eyes, tried to focus on anything other than the softness beneath her palms, the warmth seeping into her skin.


    And then...


    She felt it. A gentle thrum, like the beating of a hummingbird''s wings. It pulsed in time with Mara''s heartbeat, a steady, soothing rhythm.


    "Oh," Grace breathed, her eyes fluttering open. "I... I feel it. I think."


    Mara''s smile could have lit up the entire clinic. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well done, little lamb. You''re a natural."


    The praise washed over Grace like a warm bath, making her toes curl in her sandals.


    [A natural? Me?]


    Grace''s mind briefly stopped working.


    [Praise... From Mara...] Her eyes gleamed. [Is dangerous.]


    "Shall we continue?" Mara asked.


    Grace nodded eagerly.


    ---


    Grace fled the healing clinic like her robes were on fire, which, given how hot her skin felt, might not have been far from the truth.


    She slammed the door behind her, leaning against it as she tried to catch her breath.


    Her heart was pounding, her palms were sweating, and she was pretty sure her face was going to be permanently stained red.


    [Sweet Eternia,] she thought, pressing a hand to her heaving chest. [I don''t know if I can survive another class like that!]


    It had begun normally, with Mara showing her how to manipulate the divine energy within her, but as the class progressed... Those absolute cougars made it too difficult to focus.


    Alas, her trials were far from over. A glance at her schedule confirmed her worst fears:


    She was due for "training" with the Sisters of Love next.


    [Training. Right. Because that''s totally what they''re going to be doing with me.] She slowly began melting into a puddle. [I am so doomed.]


    Still, she had to show up. This was her life now.


    Grace gulped, steeling herself as she walked to her "classroom."


    She could do this. She was a brave, capable angel now. She''d faced down a Primal Demon! Surely she could handle a few... love lessons.


    With a deep breath and a silent prayer to whoever might be listening, Grace pushed open the doors to the Sisters of Love''s domain.


    And immediately wished she hadn''t.


    "Oh my... Goddess," she squeaked, her eyes going wide as saucers.


    The scene before her was like something out of one of those books she definitely hadn''t found under her father''s bed back on the farm. Everywhere she looked, there were angels... engaging in... activities.


    In one corner, two sisters were locked in a passionate embrace, their hands roaming. In another, a group of them were... was that a very naked pillow fight? And in the center of it all was Venus, reclining on a plush chaise lounge like a goddess receiving offerings, watching it all unfold, mostly naked.


    The tan-skinned beauty was clad in nothing but a few strategically placed scraps of silk, her long limbs arranged in a way that seemed designed to make Grace''s brain short-circuit.


    "Ah, there''s our newest student!" Venus purred, her voice like warm honey dripping down Grace''s spine. "Come in, darling, don''t be shy."


    [Shy? Who''s shy? Not me!]


    Grace stepped into the room slowly, very slowly, trying very hard not to stare at Venus''s... everything.


    "Welcome to the Temple of Love, sweetie," Venus cooed, sitting up in a way that made Grace''s eyes bug out. "Here, we worship the greatest power of all - the power of passion."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    "P-Passion?"


    Venus smiled, a slow, wicked thing that promised all kinds of delights.


    "Oh yes. The passion between lovers, the passion of the flesh..." Her eyes raked over Grace''s body, making the young angel shiver. "And the passion of self-discovery."


    More so than when she first woke up here, Grace felt like she was ascending.


    "Come," Venus beckoned, patting the space beside her. "Sit with me. Let''s get to know each other."


    Grace''s feet moved of their own accord, drawn to Venus like a moth to a very sexy flame, even as her mind was breaking trying to process this. She perched on the edge of the chaise lounge, trying to maintain some semblance of propriety.


    Venus would have none of it. She pulled Grace close, arranging the younger angel until she was practically in her lap. Grace could feel every curve, every breath, every beat of Venus''s heart.


    [Oh. Oh wow. Okay. This is... this is happening.]


    "Now then," Venus murmured, her lips brushing Grace''s ear. "Let''s start with the basics. Have you ever been kissed, little lamb?"


    Grace''s brain flatlined. Her mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out.


    She had, of course. A day ago, when they were testing her affinity. But, just thinking about that had Grace''s throat too tight to speak.


    Venus chuckled, the sound vibrating through Grace''s entire being.


    "I''ll take that as a no." She nodded sagely. "Well... That simply won''t do."


    And then, before Grace could even begin to process what was happening, Venus''s lips were on hers.


    It was like being struck by lightning and drowned in honey all at once. Venus''s lips were so incredibly soft. It wasn''t like yesterday''s kiss, where that temptress from before stuck her tongue inside Grace''s mouth. No, Venus was just sort of... pressing them.


    Though, she did swipe her tongue across Grace''s bottom lip before she moved away.


    Grace was panting, her head spinning and her body thrumming.


    "How do you feel right now?" Venus asked, and that question, thankfully, helped Grace calm down."


    "I feel..." Grace touched her lips, still tingling from Venus''s kiss. "Hot? Like there''s lightning under my skin, but in a good way? And my heart is doing this weird flippy thing, and my knees are kind of wobbly, and¡ª"


    "Perfect." Venus''s smile was absolutely criminal as she traced Grace''s bottom lip with her thumb. "That''s divine energy, darling."


    "It is?"


    "Indeed. The same power that makes our wings shine, Bravery Sisters'' weapons gleam, Compassion Sisters'' healing happen. And we, you and I, just generated a small amount through a kiss."


    Grace swallowed hard, trying very hard to focus on the lesson and not on how Venus''s touch made her skin buzz.


    "So it''s... magic? We just made magic?"


    "I suppose you could say everything we do is and makes magic, sweetness." Venus leaned closer, and Grace caught a whiff of her perfume ¨C something wild and sweet that made her head spin. "Whether it''s healing wounds or inspiring courage, we angels work through connections to our Three Holy Virtues. And when it comes to Love, so much energy can be made through something as simple as a kiss."


    "But..." Grace''s voice came out embarrassingly breathy. "Isn''t it wrong to just... kiss people?"


    Venus laughed.


    "Wrong? Oh, precious thing." She pressed her index finger to Grace''s lips, effectively shutting off her brain. "Lesson one, darling: a kiss is just that. A kiss. You''re not human anymore ¨C you don''t need to feel strange about a touch here or overthink a caress there."


    Grace made a sound that might have been agreement. It was hard to tell with Venus''s finger still on her lips.


    "Is it fun? Absolutely." Venus''s other hand came up to cup Grace''s cheek. "Did I absolutely adore kissing you just now? Certainly. But it, and everything else you''ll learn here, is also a tool. Like a sword or a healing spell. Sometimes a soldier needs courage before battle. Sometimes a person''s body may be healed but their soul is not. Sometimes people just need something to take their minds off their problems. Sometimes..." Her smile turned predatory. "Sometimes someone just needs to remember how to feel alive."


    "So," Grace managed when Venus finally moved her finger, "you''re saying I should just... not overthink it?"


    "Precisely." Venus''s eyes sparkled. "Though I must say, your overthinking face is absolutely adorable."


    Grace''s face burst into flames.


    "I-I do not have an overthinking face!"


    "You absolutely do. Would you like me to kiss you again so you can feel it happening?"


    "I... you... that''s not..."


    Venus''s laugh echoed through the room.


    "Oh, teaching you is going to be so much fun."


    Grace had a feeling she was in very, very beautiful trouble.


    "So, are you ready?" Venus asked, hands on Grace''s shoulders. "The sooner you get used to this, the sooner you''ll be out there, making a change in people''s lives."


    Grace thought about it for a moment.


    [... She''s right. I''m not a human anymore. My "common sense" doesn''t really apply here. It''ll take some getting used to, but... I should try.]


    Looking up at Venus with a bit of courage, she nodded.


    Venus seemed surprised at that quick change in Grace''s demeanor. But, wordlessly, she moved forward and gave her another kiss.

 Chapter 13: Prayers

    Chapter 13: PrayersIn the end, Grace''s first day as an angel had been... intense.


    She''d been thrown around by warrior angels all morning (while trying very hard not to stare at their abs), smothered by healer angels all afternoon (while trying very hard not to melt into their softness), and spent the evening learning things about kissing that made her face burn just thinking about them.


    But, she got through it.


    Hidden Quest Completed: The First Day!


    Rewards: +5 Bravery, +5 Love, +5 Compassion


    Bravery: 10/100


    Compassion: 15/100


    Love: 11/100


    [At least I didn''t faint this time,] she thought proudly as she watched the sky shift colors.


    Unlike Earth''s sunsets, the Dominion''s evening was like watching paint swirl across the heavens. Orange clouds melted into deep blue, creating patterns that looked like they''d been drawn in watercolor by some divine artist.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Grace definitely did not squeak as she spun around to find Celestia standing there.


    "I was just coming to check on you," the archangel smiled, and oh, that wasn''t fair at all. "How was your first day of training?"


    "It was..." Grace searched for the right word. "Educational?"


    Celestia laughed.


    "Oh? Do tell." She moved closer, and Grace caught a whiff of her perfume ¨C something ethereal that made her head spin. "Though... you seem to have quite a lot on your mind."


    Grace nodded, thinking about everything she''d learned. About Diana''s morning lesson in strength, about Mara''s afternoon teachings of healing energy, about Venus''s... unique teaching methods.


    "I do, actually. I was wondering about¡ª"


    "Before that," Celestia cut her off with a smile that promised trouble, "there''s something I want to show you." She extended her hand, and Grace''s heart skipped several beats. "Come."


    Grace took Celestia''s hand, trying very hard not to think about how soft it was or how the archangel''s fingers intertwined with hers so perfectly.


    Again, at least she hadn''t fainted yet today.


    Yet.


    ---


    Celestia led Grace to the edge of what had to be the prettiest cliff she''d ever seen (though admittedly, her cliff-viewing experience was limited). Below them, clouds stretched endlessly like a sea of cotton, painted in sunset colors.


    "Do you hear them?" Celestia asked, her voice soft.


    Grace blinked.


    "Hear what? The wind?"


    "Focus." Celestia moved behind her, hands landing on Grace''s shoulders in a way that absolutely did not make her brain short-circuit. "Close your eyes. Listen."


    Grace tried very hard to focus on anything besides how warm Celestia felt against her back.


    And then... she heard them.


    Voices. Hundreds, thousands of them, floating up through the clouds like whispers on the wind.


    "Please, anyone..." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need help..."


    "If someone''s listening..."


    "Just this once..."


    [What the...?]


    "Prayers," Celestia breathed, her lips close enough to Grace''s ear to make her shiver. "This is where we hear them all. Where we choose which ones we can answer."


    Grace''s heart ached at the desperation in some of the voices. Men, women, children ¨C all calling out for divine intervention.


    "How do you pick?" she whispered.


    "It''s up to you," Celestia''s hands squeezed her shoulders. "Although I retain the right to instruct you, and the other angels, I often decline to force anyone to answer a call. But, it''s good for you to understand how this works. So," she clapped her hands. "Focus on one voice. Let it draw you in. Pick something simple. Nothing too complex, please."


    [Okay... Something simple? Alright.]


    Grace closed her eyes again, letting the voices wash over her. Most were faint, like trying to hear someone talking underwater. But then...


    "Please... my sister... she''s ill..."


    Something pulled at Grace''s heart. The voice was young, scared, but determined.


    "Well... If I had to, I''d choose that one," she said firmly.


    Celestia leaned in a bit, her hands still on Grace''s shoulders.


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah."


    "What direction is it coming from?"


    "Uh... That direction," Grace pointed.


    "Well then." Grace could hear the smile in Celestia''s voice. Could practically feel it against her ear as the archangel leaned closer. "I suppose there''s only one thing left to do."


    Celestia moved in front of her. She slid her hands from Grace''s shoulders and down to Grace''s hands, taking them.


    "What''s tha¡ªAAAAH!"


    Celestia pulled Grace to her, and still holding onto her, stepped off the platform.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Grace clung to Celestia like her life depended on it (which, to be fair, it kind of did). The archangel''s laughter rang out over the wind as they plummeted through the clouds, her rainbow wings trailing stardust behind them.


    "Grace, darling," Celestia''s voice was rich with amusement, her breath tickling Grace''s ear, "you do remember you have wings now, yes?"


    Grace''s eyes snapped open.


    [Oh. Right. Those.]


    "Just close your eyes," Celestia purred, her arms tightening around Grace''s waist. "Feel them. They''re part of you now, as much as your arms or legs!"


    Grace squeezed her eyes shut, trying very hard to focus on anything besides how perfectly she fit against Celestia''s body. She could feel them ¨C massive, warm, tingling with power just waiting to be released.


    [Just like Venus said, but in a wildly different context... don''t overthink it.]


    Grace took a deep breath and...


    WHOOSH!


    Her wings burst out in a flash of light, catching the wind and suddenly they weren''t falling anymore. They were...


    "I''m flying!" Grace''s eyes went wide as she pulled away from Celestia (immediately missing her warmth). "I''m actually flying!"


    "Beautiful," Celestia breathed, and when Grace looked over, the archangel was watching her with an awed expression. "Well done!"


    They soared together through the sunset clouds, Grace getting bolder with each wingbeat. She tried a little spin and nearly crashed into Celestia, who caught her with a laugh that made Grace''s whole body tingle.


    "Having fun?" Celestia asked, still holding Grace perhaps a bit closer than strictly necessary for flight instruction.


    "This is amazing!" Grace couldn''t stop grinning. "I can''t believe I''m actually¡ªwait, where are we going again?"


    "You tell me," Celestia giggled. "It''s your prayer. Take me to it."


    Grace swallowed hard but nodded. She closed her eyes, tried to listen to it again, and finally moved toward it.


    They spiraled down together, Grace definitely not watching how Celestia''s hair whipped in the wind or how her wings scattered rainbow light with each beat.


    Grace''s feet touched grass with all the grace of a drunken chicken, but hey ¨C she was still standing!


    "Not bad," Celestia landed beside her with considerably more elegance. "Though we''ll definitely need to work on your landing technique."


    "You pushed me off a cliff!"


    "And you flew beautifully." Celestia''s smile was absolutely criminal. "Eventually."


    Grace wanted to protest more, but honestly? She was too excited about actually flying to be properly indignant.


    "Now, again, it''s your prayer, darling. Take me to it, and go ahead and ask me one of those questions of yours."


    As they walked through the moonlit fields, Grace finally voiced what had been bothering her all day.


    "Is this really all we can do?" She gestured vaguely at everything. "I mean, I get how kissing helps people feel better, and healing saves lives, but..." She bit her lip. "Those demons. They''re still out there, still hurting people. How do we actually stop them?"


    Celestia''s wings shimmered in the darkness as she considered the question.


    "The truth is," she said finally, her voice softer than Grace had ever heard it, "before you came along, we couldn''t do much about them at all. Push them back, yes. Delay them, certainly. But actually stop them?" She shook her head. "That power died with Eternia. Or so we thought."


    Grace''s heart did a complicated flip.


    "Until me."


    "Until you." Celestia''s smile was gentle but her eyes held something more intense. "Now things can change."


    "But..." Grace looked down at her hands ¨C hands that yesterday had been covered in dirt from farming, and today had been learning to channel divine energy. "Me? Fighting demons? It feels..."


    "Impossible?" Celestia laughed. "Darling, you killed one wearing a nightgown."


    Grace''s face burned.


    "That was different! It only even let me get close because it didn''t know I could hurt it. I doubt that''s going to happen..." She trailed off as a sound caught her attention. "There!"


    Behind a fallen tree, they found them ¨C two girls huddled together, the older one clutching her sister close. The younger girl''s breathing was shallow, her skin pale in the moonlight.


    "This is it, then? Well?" Celestia''s voice held a challenge. "Show me what Mara taught you today."


    Grace swallowed hard and approached. The older girl looked up, eyes wide with fear that turned to wonder as she saw Grace''s wings.


    "Are you..." she whispered. "Are you real?"


    As soon as she heard that, warmth bloomed within Grace. That hope, that same hope she''d felt when she looked upon Nymera, was now being directed at her.


    How couldn''t she walk a little more confidently after that?


    Grace smiled.


    "Very real. May I?"


    The girl nodded, letting Grace kneel beside her sister. Up close, Grace could see the fever burning in the child''s cheeks.


    [Okay, just like Mara showed you. Don''t overthink it.]


    Grace placed her hands on the girl''s forehead and closed her eyes. She remembered how it felt in the clinic ¨C that warm, golden energy flowing through her fingertips. She let it build, let it grow, until...


    Light spilled between her fingers, soft and pure. The girl''s breathing eased, color returning to her cheeks.


    When Grace opened her eyes, both sisters were staring at her in awe.


    "This," Celestia said from behind her, voice rich with something that made Grace''s heart flutter, "this is what Eternia made us for."


    The older girl burst into tears, throwing her arms around Grace''s neck. The younger one was already sitting up, touching her own face in wonder.


    "Thank you," the older sister sobbed. "Thank you, thank you!"


    Grace held her close, feeling something warm bloom in her chest that had nothing to do with divine energy.


    Hidden Quest Complete: First Healing!


    Compassion +5


    Current Compassion: 20/100


    Note: Not bad for your first day on the job~


    Maybe she couldn''t fight demons yet. Maybe she still had a lot to learn. But this?


    This she felt she could do.


    "Ready to head back?" Celestia asked, extending her hand.


    Grace looked at the sisters still clinging to her, and then at Celestia.


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    ---


    It wasn''t like flying was second nature to her all of a sudden. Not just that, but flying up was significantly harder than flying down, so Grace struggled a little.


    That did nothing to wipe the smile off her face, though.


    Soon, like they passed through an invisible veil, the Angelic Dominion came into view suddenly.


    They landed on the same platform they''d jumped off of. Celestia steadied Grace, looking into her eyes.


    "Well, how''d your first excursion go?"


    "That was... that was great," Grace replied, eyes gleaming. "When I healed her, I felt... I felt..."


    "Yes?"


    "... Like I really matter."


    Celestia chuckled.


    "Oh, you do not know how true that statement is. Now, come," Celestia gestured at the massive city. "I trust you''ll be working just as hard tomorrow."


    "W-Wait!"


    "Hm?"


    Celestia stopped a few steps ahead. Grace looked back down the edge of the platform.


    "... I wanted to ask you, are we..." She turned back toward Celestia. "Are we truly immortal?"


    Celestia nodded slowly.


    "You''re thinking of Nymera?"


    "Uh, yeah."


    Celestia walked a little closer.


    "Well, to answer that question, we are immortal... Mostly. In truth, just as demons cannot be killed, so can we not be killed."


    "B-But-"


    "Primal Demons, however," Celestia continued, answering Grace''s question before she could ask it, "they can kill us. And you can kill them, and presumably all other demons."


    "... Just me, huh." Grace was a bit dejected. "Doesn''t seem fair."


    "You''re right. It isn''t." She smiled. "Before you, it was Eternia who could slay demons. And, if you are even one percent as powerful as she is... It truly won''t be fair. For the demons." She turned away. "Now, come on. You have a long day and longer days after that to look forward to."


    Grace gave the platform one last look.


    She could do it. And only she could do it.


    Before, it was scary. But, now... After those girls looked at her like she alone could bring them safety, she wanted to do it.

 Chapter 14: Choir

    Chapter 14: Choir"Rise and shine, tiny!"


    "Uwha...?"


    Grace''s eyes slowly opened to find Seraph looming over her bed, with a wicked grin and her muscles rippling (as usual). The warrior angel was already in her training gear, which consisted of... not much, actually. Just enough strips of gold-edged fabric to keep things interesting while showing off absolutely criminal amounts of toned flesh.


    "Wha...?" Grace managed ever so eloquently, still half-asleep and definitely not staring at how Seraph''s abs flexed as she moved. "You... Huh?"


    "Breakfast time!" Seraph announced. "Can''t have our newest recruit running on empty!"


    Grace blinked. Come to think of it, she hadn''t eaten since... well, since dying?


    "Oh, I should probably¡ªEEEP!"


    Before Grace could finish that thought, Seraph scooped her up like she weighed nothing at all, tossing her over one very muscular shoulder.


    "W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"


    "Time to put some meat on these bones!" Seraph laughed, patting Grace''s thigh with a hand that could probably crush boulders. "How are you supposed to swing a sword with arms like noodles?"


    "I do not have noodle arms! I-I''ve spent the last several years living a rough life on the farm!" Grace protested, though the effect was somewhat ruined by how she was currently being carried like a sack of particularly light potatoes. "And I can walk!"


    "I''ll take your word for it."


    "Ugh!" Grace groaned.


    She had to admit, though. Being at eye-level with Seraph''s back muscles was... educational.


    [... Is this what it looks like when you work out for hundreds of years? Her muscles have muscles. How obscene.]


    Grace yelped as Seraph bounced her once.


    "H-Hey!"


    "Just making sure you didn''t fall asleep again, hehe."


    [Ugh, these Sisters of Bravery are so annoying!]


    She slumped, accepting her fate.


    ---


    The Angelic Dominion wasn''t just a city ¨C it was an entire civilization in the clouds. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Put me down!" Grace squeaked as Seraph carried her through streets paved with crystal (yes, she was still on her shoulder). "People are staring!"


    "Let them stare!" Seraph laughed, but she finally set Grace on her feet. "Besides, they''re not staring at you being carried ¨C they''re staring because you''re our cute new recruit!" She ruffled Grace''s hair.


    Grace looked around, face burning as she realized Seraph was right.


    Angels of all types filled the streets, and many were definitely watching her with interest. Some lounged in cafes that seemed to float on clouds, others browsed shops selling everything from divine weapons to... were those magical lingerie stores?


    "Wait," Grace blinked as they passed a group of angels playing what looked like some game where they smacked a ball into the air, toward each other (in very small outfits). "Shouldn''t they be... y-you know, doing angel stuff?"


    Seraph''s laugh boomed through the street.


    "This IS angel stuff! What, did you think we spend all our time fighting demons and answering prayers?"


    "Well... yes?"


    "Oh, honey." Seraph grabbed Grace''s hand, pulling her toward a vendor selling what looked like glowing fruit. "A lot of us do, but even that gets a little boring after a hundred years or so." She winked at the vendor, who blushed. "Try this!"


    Grace took a bite of the offered fruit and her eyes went wide. It tasted like sunshine and summer storms all at once.


    "Good, right?" Seraph grinned. "Now come on ¨C you haven''t lived until you''ve tried heavenly pancakes!"


    They wandered through markets where angels sold crafts that would make mortal artisans weep, past gardens where flowers made of crystal bloomed, and through squares where musicians played instruments that seemed to be made of pure light.


    "Is that..." Grace stopped, staring at a massive building. "Is that a gym?"


    "Of course!" Seraph flexed, making several passing angels fan themselves. "Us soldiers aren''t the only ones who like to get their exercise in."


    "I... but... angels need to work out?"


    "Angels need to do lots of things," Seraph waggled her eyebrows. "Speaking of which, wait until you see the bath house¡ª"


    "The WHAT?"


    Grace had a feeling this tour was, like lots of things about the Angelic Dominion, not going to be good for her heart.


    Especially since Seraph was already dragging her toward what looked suspiciously like a spa run by angels wearing... well, not much at all.


    [Heaven is going to kill me,] Grace thought as they approached. [Again.]


    "Well, well... if it isn''t our esteemed commander."


    "Ah... shit," Seraph muttered, her hand finding Grace''s shoulder protectively.


    An angel approached them, her dark blue robes a stark contrast to the city''s usual brightness. She carried a crystal staff that hummed with power, and her wings were a deep, cold blue.


    "Sister Meridian," Seraph''s voice was carefully neutral. "What brings you to the market district? Run out of scripture to criticize?"


    Meridian''s smile was sharp as a blade, but her eyes never left Grace.


    "Just welcoming our newest arrival. You must be the one everyone''s talking about."


    Grace suddenly felt very small under that calculating gaze. More robed figures emerged from the crowd, all wearing the same dark blue, all watching her with unsettling intensity.


    "She is," Seraph stepped slightly in front of Grace. "And she''s quite busy with her training."


    "Of course, of course." Meridian''s smile widened. "Though if you''re ever interested in learning the... truth about our dear goddess, little one, the Ascended Choir''s library is always open."


    The way she said "truth" made Grace''s skin crawl.


    "I''m sure she has better things to do than listen to your weird theories," Seraph''s muscles tensed, and several nearby market stalls suddenly found very interesting things to do elsewhere.


    "We shall see." Meridian turned away. "We shall see indeed."


    Grace watched them glide away, their dark robes like ink stains against the crystal streets.


    "Who were they?" she whispered once they were gone.


    Seraph''s jaw clenched.


    "The Ascended Choir. They call themselves scholars, but really?" She spat the word like it tasted bad. "They''re blasphemers. They think Eternia abandoned us because she was too weak to fight the demons anymore."


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    She''d heard the story from Eternia''s own lips. She knew damn well that was false... Though the actual truth wouldn''t sound much better, she thought.


    "But that''s not¡ª"


    "True? Of course not. But look, don''t mind them, they''re just a bunch of eccentrics," Seraph''s smile returned, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Now come on! You haven''t tried the heavenly ice cream yet, and I know this place that makes it with actual starlight..."


    As Seraph dragged her toward another vendor, Grace couldn''t help glancing back. For just a moment, she caught Meridian watching them, those wings of text writhing like snakes.


    Something told her this wouldn''t be their last encounter.


    But hey, at least she had ice cream to look forward to!


    ---


    {Meridian}


    Meridian glanced back, eyes narrowed as she watched that tiny slip of a girl walk alongside Seraph.


    She could feel the potential radiating from her. Clearly, she hadn''t materialized much of her power yet, but... she could be a problem.


    "Will she pose a threat to our... negotiations?" One of the other scholars asked.


    Meridian thought about it.


    So much time had passed, so much research had been done, and now, finally, the Ascended Choir would get something out of it. Would his girl stand in the way of that?


    "..." Meridian turned away. "I doubt it. Let us keep to ourselves for now, sisters. We are so close, after all."


    "Right."


    They kept walking.


    [Play with them while you can, new recruit,] Meridian thought. [We will be busy achieving real results.]

 Chapter 15: Curiosity

    Chapter 15: Curiosity{Diana}


    Diana tried to focus on her own training routine, she really did.


    But it was hard to concentrate with all the giggling and swooning going on around her.


    The training ground had turned into some sort of impromptu fanclub meeting, with at least a dozen warrior angels who should have been practicing completely distracted by their newest member.


    [Seriously?] She thought, glancing over as Grace attempted another sword swing. [She can barely lift the thing. What''s so fascinating about¡ª]


    Grace''s practice shirt rode up slightly as she moved, revealing a strip of pale skin that made several angels actually gasp. One of them walked directly into a pillar.


    [... You horny wenches.]


    Diana immediately looked away, scowling. She was NOT going to be like these lovesick fools, getting all worked up over some tiny farm girl.


    "She''s improving quickly, isn''t she?" Seraph''s voice held way too much amusement.


    "Wouldn''t know," Diana grunted, attacking what remained of her dummy with perhaps slightly more force than necessary. "Ask one of the women who''ve been staring at her for the last half hour. Or maybe that one who''s writing poetry about her hair or something."


    She gestured to where, indeed, one of their strongest warriors was furiously scribbling something that definitely wasn''t battle plans while stealing glances at Grace.


    Seraph''s laugh boomed across the training ground.


    "Oh? And you haven''t been watching at all? Not even a tiny peek?"


    "Why in the world would I?" Diana replied as Grace let out a victory cry after finally completing a proper form, jumping up and down. The angels around her literally started giving her applause. "Some of us have actual training to do. You know, that thing we''re supposed to be doing instead of drooling over every new recruit?"


    "Mhm." Seraph''s smile was insufferable. "That''s why you''ve been beating that same dummy for twenty minutes? And why you growled at Sister Alanna when she offered to help Grace with her stance?"


    Diana''s scowl deepened.


    She opened her mouth to deliver what would have been a very cutting response, but Seraph''s expression suddenly turned serious.


    "Diana," the commander''s voice dropped lower, drawing close enough that her words wouldn''t carry. "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    Diana''s eyes narrowed.


    [Ah, shit.]


    Seraph asking for favors was never a good sign. The last time she''d had that look, three practice dummies, two fountains, and someone''s favorite tea set had been sacrificed to what Seraph had called a "minor training accident."


    "... What kind of favor?"


    "You''re one of our best fighters," Seraph started, which only added to the unsettling amount of warning bells in Diana''s mind. "And I need someone to get our little Grace ready for combat. Before the week is over."


    Diana nearly dropped her sword.


    "What?" She stared at Seraph like she''d grown a second head. "You want me to what? She can barely hold a sword without stabbing herself!"


    "I want to see it," Seraph''s eyes gleamed with an intensity that Diana recognized from their more questionable missions. "That power of hers. The ability to permanently kill demons." She gestured to where Grace was now tangled in her own practice sword somehow, looking like a kitten that had gotten wrapped in yarn. "It''s... It''s hard to believe, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, it is."


    "Right. Well, I want to see it for myself. And for that, she needs to be combat-ready. I want to take her out onto the field... But, obviously, I don''t want her getting herself hurt, get me?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Diana arched an eyebrow.


    "Does our dear Archangel know about this little plan? Because last I checked, pushing untrained angels into combat against ravenous demons was highly frowned upon."


    [And, to be honest, I''d like to go at least a hundred years before I see a demon again.]


    Seraph''s smile turned positively feline, though.


    "Let''s keep this between you and me, shall we? Consider it... independent study."


    Diana nodded slowly.


    [Oh, this is such a bad idea,] Diana thought, watching Grace nearly take out three other angels with one clumsy swing. The worst part was how they all swooned anyway, as if being accidentally concussed by her was some sort of privilege. [She isn''t just not ready. She''s utterly untalented. And, I''m supposed to get her ready for a fight in one week???]


    She sighed.


    She probably should have told Seraph to fuck off. Should have flown straight to Celestia and informed her that the leader of the Sisters of Bravery had lost her damn mind.


    But...


    [... To be honest, I would also like to see that power at work.] Diana glanced over at Grace. [Is... Could it really be true that she can kill them? As in, they won''t just get back up?]


    Curiosity won in the end.


    "Fine. But when this inevitably goes wrong, I''m telling everyone it was your idea."


    "Excellent!" Seraph clapped her on the shoulder hard enough to stagger a lesser angel. "I knew I could count on you! Try not to get too distracted by those big golden eyes of hers!"


    As Seraph walked away, Diana found herself watching Grace again. The tiny angel had finally gotten herself untangled and was now attempting another practice form, her face scrunched up in adorable concentration. A light sheen of sweat made her skin glow, and the way she puffed out her cheeks in frustration was just...


    [... I''m going to regret this, aren''t I?]


    Grace chose that moment to look over, catching Diana''s eye.


    She pouted, giving a huff (though Diana was too far to hear it), and turning her face away.


    [Our newest recruit isn''t particularly fond of me, eh?]


    Diana pinched the bridge of her nose.


    This was going to be a very long week. Could be worse, though. She could be that one angel over there, writing poetry about this girl.


    ---


    {Grace}


    Grace was actually getting better!


    She''d managed three whole swings without falling over, which was definitely progress. Sure, maybe her last attempt had sent three other angels diving for cover, but they''d seemed oddly pleased about it. One of them had actually thanked her for the near-concussion.


    "Your form is atrocious."


    Grace spun around (only stumbling a little!) to find Diana standing there, arms crossed under her chest in. As usual, the warrior angel wasn''t wearing a whole lot ¨C just a black training wrap and shorts that showed off an absolutely criminal amount of muscle.


    "Hmph." Grace tried to channel her inner tough girl, which was hard when she had to crane her neck back just to meet Diana''s eyes. "What do you want? Come to make fun of my ''drunk chicken'' fighting style again?"


    "Actually," Diana''s voice dropped lower, sending shivers down Grace''s spine, "I can''t stand watching you butcher the concept of swordsmanship any longer. It''s painful."


    "I am not¡ª" Grace''s indignant protest cut off with a squeak as Diana stepped closer, close enough that Grace could smell sword polish and something spicier, something that made her head spin.


    "You swing like you''re trying to swat flies," Diana continued, circling Grace with predatory grace. "Your footwork looks like you''re dancing with two left feet. Your grip is so wrong it''s actually impressive." She paused behind Grace. "And you keep staring at the ground instead of your opponent. Though..." Judging by her voice, Grace didn''t even need to turn around to know Diana was smirking. "That might be because you can''t reach anyone''s eye level."


    "W-Well," Grace spun around, jabbing a finger at Diana''s admittedly impressive chest. "If you''re such an expert, maybe you should teach me!"


    Diana smirked.


    "That''s the plan."


    Grace''s brain short-circuited.


    "Wait, what?"


    Diana''s smile was absolutely predatory as she caught Grace''s still-pointing finger.


    "Starting tomorrow, you''re training with me. No more of this..." She gestured around Grace. "Nonsense."


    Grace wanted to protest. Really, she did. But Diana was still holding her finger, and standing very close, and that look in her grey eyes amounted to a lot of unspoken pressure.


    "F-Fine," she managed, proud that her voice only squeaked a little. "But I won''t go easy on you!"


    Diana''s laugh was low and rich.


    "Yeah?" She leaned down until her lips nearly brushed Grace''s ear, her breath hot against sensitive skin. "I''m counting on it."


    Grace glared at the angel''s muscular back as she walked away.


    [... I don''t like her.] She thought, pouting as she turned away and started swinging her sword again. [I don''t like her at all!]

 Chapter 16: Love Sisters

    Chapter 16: Love SistersThis part of the Dominion apparently had a cafeteria. Because of course it did.


    "Come on, tiny!" Seraph pretty much dragged Grace through the massive doors. "Time to put some meat on those bones!"


    Inside was absolute chaos of the... domestic kind. Grace had no clue whether any of this was normal or not, of course, given that she only knew about cafeterias on a conceptual level (not many of those out there at her farm, after all).


    But, the way angels flew everywhere, carrying trays of food that smelled way too good, toward tables perched atop little clouds, eating and gossiping... Grace felt like she was in a dream. More than usual, anyway.


    And the lunch ladies? Oh goddess.


    "Welcome, sweetie!" One of them cooed, her generous curves barely contained by an apron that read ''Kiss the Cook''. "You must be our new arrival!"


    All the serving angels had that same maternal energy that seemed to be standard issue for the Compassion Path, along with blue words over their heads, those levels. Grace found herself being fussed over by no fewer than three of them, each determined to pile more food onto her plate.


    "So thin!"


    "Growing angels need proper nutrition!"


    "Just one more helping, dear!"


    By the time they finished, Grace''s tray was stacked so high she could barely see over it.


    [I''m going to eat myself into a second grave...]


    Grace managed to flutter up to an empty cloud platform, only nearly dropping her tray twice. Below her, angels chatted and laughed, sharing food and stories and definitely not paying any attention to the new girl sitting alone and¡ª


    "Is that CAKE?" Grace''s eyes went wide at one of the many dishes on her tray. "Heaven has cake?"


    It did. It had cake that tasted like summer sunshine. And cookies that melted like starlight. And something that might have been a sandwich if sandwiches could make you hear colors.


    [Well,] Grace thought as she bit into another heavenly confection, [at least the food''s good.]


    For a moment, that image of Diana training in the courtyard flashed through her mind.


    Grace nearly choked on her celestial pastry.


    [Focus on your cake!] Grace told herself firmly. [Stop thinking about the mean, scary warrior angel Who cares about her?]


    "Hi! You''re the new girl, aren''t you!?"


    "AH!"


    Grace nearly jumped out of her skin as an angel practically materialized beside her, invading her personal space with the enthusiasm of a puppy discovering treats. Short, silky red hair framed a face that practically sparkled with mischief, green eyes dancing as she leaned way too close. Her body was petite, clad in a white dress with lots of open space at her chest. She had Level 18 over her head in pink letters.


    "I... um..." Grace tried to scoot back.


    "Alia, don''t¡ª Ugh."


    Another voice, this one rich and smooth like honey, called out before its owner glided over with considerably more grace. Her dark skin contrasted beautifully with short white hair, and she had brown eyes that held both amusement and exasperation as she landed on their cloud. Her outfit, Grace noticed, was not much more modest than the other girl. Like the other girl, she had Level 19 in pink letters over her head.


    "Sorry about her," the newcomer sighed, somehow making even that sound elegant. "I''m Zephyr, and this walking mess of an angel is Alia. We''re with the Sisters of Love."


    [Of course they are,] Grace thought, noting their rather... strategic choices in clothing.


    "Nice to- UWAH!"


    Grace''s greeting cut off in a squeak as Alia suddenly darted forward and licked her ear.


    "Mmm," Alia pulled back with a grin that should have come with a warning label. "You taste like fun~"


    [What is it with these angels and randomly licking people!?]


    "Alia!" Zephyr grabbed her companion by the collar, yanking her back. "Down! Down girl!"


    "But Zephyyy!" Alia pouted, somehow managing to look both innocent and absolutely not innocent at all. "She looks so cute sitting here all alone!"


    "FINISH YOUR LUNCH!" Zephyr practically commanded.


    "Mn... Fine!" Alia replied.


    She didn''t leave the table, though. She just snapped her fingers and materialized her dish, placing it next to Grace''s.


    Grace touched her ear, which still tingled from Alia''s... greeting.


    "Anyway," Zephyr continued as Alia began to pretty much inhale her food, "you are the new girl, right? The one everyone''s talking about?"


    "That''s me," Grace managed, trying very hard to focus on Zephyr''s face and not her... exotic outfit. "Grace."


    "Grace," Zephyr purred the name, extending her hand. "A pleasure."


    The handshake lasted way longer than strictly necessary, Zephyr''s thumb brushing Grace''s pulse point in a way that made her skin tingle. Her palm was impossibly soft, but there was strength in that grip ¨C the kind that suggested she knew exactly how to use those hands for all sorts of interesting purposes.


    [Oh no,] Grace thought as Zephyr smiled. [This one might be even worse!]


    "So!" Alia bounced in place, having apparently finished inhaling her lunch. Her movements made certain parts of her bounce in ways that were definitely intentional. "Wanna hear about what we do? Because let me tell you, being a Love Sister is the BEST! We get to travel all over, spreading joy and pleasure and sometimes multiple¡ª"


    "Alia," Zephyr''s voice held warning, though her eyes sparkled like she was barely containing giggles. "Don''t overwhelm her."


    "But Zephy!" Alia pouted, somehow making even that look suggestive. "She needs to know! Like that time we helped that knight who was too nervous to confess to the princess, remember? You did that thing with your tongue and suddenly he had all the courage he needed! And then there was that time with the twins¡ª"


    "Perhaps we should start with the basics," Zephyr cut in smoothly, though Grace noticed her cheeks darkening slightly. "Before you start telling her about our more... advanced techniques."


    "How long have you been angels?" Grace asked quickly, before Alia could finish any of those stories that were making her brain short-circuit.


    "Oh, ages!" Alia grinned, leaning forward. "I died fighting a demon dragon! Very heroic. Very sexy. There was fire everywhere and I was like ''you shall not pass'' and¡ª"


    "She''s lying. She tripped and fell off a cliff while trying to impress some pretty boy," Zephyr corrected, rolling her eyes. "You were trying to pick him a flower and forgot cliffs had edges."


    "Same thing! He was definitely dragon-level hot!"


    That got a giggle out of Grace.


    She relaxed a little. Sure, these girls were strange and they absolutely looked at her like they wanted to devour her, but... maybe they could be informative.


    After all, there was stuff Grace was curious about.


    "And what exactly do Love Sisters... do? Besides, um..." She gestured vaguely at everything, from their strategic clothing choices to the way they both seemed to radiate an aura of ''your virtue is not safe with us.'' "You know."


    "Besides seducing mortals and sometimes each other?" Zephyr''s smile turned wicked, her voice dropping to something that did very unfair things to Grace''s insides.


    [I was right. This one is so much more dangerous.]


    "Well, we raise morale. Sometimes that means helping young lovers find courage. Sometimes it means reminding battle-weary soldiers what they''re fighting for." Her eyes gleamed as she leaned closer. "And sometimes..." She stuck the tip of her tongue out between her teeth.


    Alia finished for her, though. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sometimes we just fuck people until they remember what happiness feels like!" Alia said cheerfully, clapping her hands together.


    Grace choked on her celestial pastry.


    "What my enthusiastic friend means," Zephyr shot Alia a look that somehow managed to be both exasperated and fond, "is that we help humans reconnect with positive emotions. Through... various methods."


    "Very various," Alia waggled her eyebrows, scooting closer until her thigh pressed against Grace''s. "Want a demonstration? I promise to be gentle! Well, at first."


    "I... um..." Grace''s voice came out embarrassingly squeaky as she found herself trapped between two very gorgeous, very forward angels. "Maybe later?"


    "Promise?" Alia''s grin was absolutely predatory as she leaned in, close enough that Grace could smell her perfume ¨C something sweet and intoxicating that made her head spin.


    Before Grace could spontaneously combust, Zephyr grabbed Alia by the collar again.


    "Enough, you menace. Let the poor girl eat." She winked at Grace, the gesture somehow even more dangerous than Alia''s direct approach. "We have plenty of time to... educate her properly."


    Grace had a feeling her angel education was going to be very thorough indeed.

 Chapter 17: Fallen Angels

    Chapter 17: Fallen AngelsWalking through heaven''s halls with Alia and Zephyr was... surprisingly nice.


    "And THEN," Alia bounced as she walked, gesturing wildly, "the princess says ''but I can''t possibly kiss her, I''m too shy!'' So Zephy here just grabs both of them and¡ª"


    "Perhaps we should skip to the happy ending," Zephyr cut in smoothly, though her smile suggested the middle part had been very interesting indeed.


    Grace couldn''t remember the last time she''d just... chatted with people like this. Back on the farm, her only conversations had been with chickens, and they weren''t nearly as good at telling scandalous stories about divine matchmaking. And, before that, her parents. She''d never really had just a simple, non-blood related, non-animal, sentient being to speak with.


    It was nice. As... eccentric as these girls were.


    "Oh! Oh!" Alia grabbed Grace''s arm, pressing way closer than strictly necessary. "Tell her about the time we had to help that knight who was crushing on her squire!"


    "You mean when you literally pushed them into a supply closet together?"


    "It worked, didn''t it?"


    "Did these things really all happen?" Grace asked, shocked. "Some of these stories are so outlandish."


    "Baby," Zephyr drawled, "we''re hundreds of years old. These stories are just the tip of the cake."


    Grace found herself giggling at their back-and-forth. Maybe having friends wouldn''t be so¡ª


    The temperature in the hall suddenly dropped.


    Ahead of them, a crowd had gathered, angels pressing against the walls to clear a path between two figures locked in what had to be the most intense staredown Grace had ever witnessed.


    Celestia stood on one side with her rainbow wings spread wide, but her usual playful smile was nowhere to be seen. Across from her...


    Grace''s breath caught.


    The other angel was tall, maybe even taller than Celestia, with wings of shifting grey that seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it, black leather pants and black gloves. Where Celestia radiated warmth, this angel emanated something colder, darker.


    Grace wanted to ask who this was, but the tension in the hall was so thick she was afraid speaking might shatter it.


    The two angels stood so close their chests nearly touched, the contrast between Celestia''s rainbow wings and the other angel''s grey ones making the air itself seem to crackle with tension.


    Grace couldn''t help but notice how they both seemed to be breathing a little harder than necessary, how neither seemed willing to be the first to step back.


    "Who is that?" Grace whispered to Zephyr, unable to take her eyes off the scene. The grey-winged angel was gorgeous in a dangerous way, like a storm about to break.


    "A member of The Veil," Zephyr breathed back, actually pressing closer to Grace as if seeking comfort. Her breath tickled Grace''s ear as she added, "Fallen angels who''ve turned their backs on Eternia''s teachings. They''re... complicated."


    "Wait, they''re evil!?" Grace squeaked, perhaps a bit too loudly because several heads turned their way, including the fallen angel''s.


    Those eyes, dark as midnight and twice as dangerous, fixed on Grace for a moment that made her knees weak.


    "Shh!" Zephyr''s hand clamped over Grace''s mouth, which was very distracting for several reasons, not least of which was how soft her palm felt against Grace''s lips. "Not exactly. Or, I mean, some of them are, but not all of them. A lot of them still fight demons, still protect humanity. They just..." She bit her lip. "They believe Eternia abandoned us, so they fuel their power through Sins instead of Virtues."


    "Like Hatred," Alia added, for once completely serious. "That''s the only one I know, though."


    Grace''s eyes widened as she watched the fallen angel lean even closer to Celestia, her grey wings rippling with dark energy that somehow made her even more attractive. It honestly wasn''t fair. When she thought "fallen angels", this wasn''t what came to mind. She imagined something uglier, something more hateful. Not... This.


    "The village of Redwood," the Veil angel''s voice was deep but no less seductive than the other angels around her. "We''ll be handling that... situation. Personally." Her smile was wicked.


    "I remind you that you have no authority here," Celestia''s reply was soft but carried enough power to make the air hum. "You cannot tell us where to go, or where not to go. The Dominion still stands as guardian of¡ª"


    "Oh, I''m not claiming authority." The fallen angel''s smile was sharp as a blade as she pressed even closer. Celestia stood firm even as now their breasts were quite clearly pressing against each other. "Just giving you fair warning. Whatever happens there..." She reached up, one finger trailing down Celestia''s cheek. "It''s on you. Though it doesn''t have to be. We could... coordinate."


    The way she said "coordinate" made Grace feel things she probably shouldn''t be feeling about fallen angels.


    "I-Is it just me," Grace whispered to Alia, trying very hard not to stare at how the fallen angel''s leather pants left absolutely nothing to the imagination, "or is this kind of..."


    "Hot?" Alia finished with a grin. "Oh honey, wait till you hear about the Great Schism. So much sexual tension, so little time. Did you know Celestia and their leader used to be¡ª"


    Zephyr smacked her upside the head.


    "That''s not our drama to talk about."


    "But the¡ª"


    "NO."


    ... At that moment, Grace truly understood there was quite a bit of angel history to learn. A lot of it.


    The fallen angel finally took a step back, and oh.


    OH.


    [Is that on PURPOSE!?] Grace''s brain stopped working as she got a full view of those leather pants, which, at the back, were less "pants" and more "strategic strips of leather attempting to be pants." The back view was... educational.


    "Well," the fallen angel''s voice dripped sin like honey, "I suppose I should go before I overstay my welcome." She glanced over her shoulder, and Grace quickly understood why she showed up with those pants because that pose was clearly intentioal. "But do come visit sometime, darling~"


    The temperature in the hall dropped about twenty degrees.


    Celestia''s rainbow wings flared with barely contained fury, but the fallen angel was already airborne, her laugh echoing through the halls as she vanished in a swirl of grey feathers. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright," Celestia''s voice could have frozen fire. "Back to whatever you were doing."


    The gathered angels scattered like startled birds. Alia and Zephyr, those absolute traitors, disappeared so fast they left afterimages.


    Which left Grace alone with a very annoyed archangel.


    [Don''t say anything weird don''t say anything weird don''t¡ª]


    "So..." Grace managed weakly. "I, uh, feel like I have a lot to learn."


    Celestia''s expression softened as she looked at Grace, though there was still murder in her eyes when she glanced at where the fallen angel had disappeared.


    "All in due time, little one." Her smile returned, though it held an edge. "Don''t concern yourself with snakes like that. You just keep your pretty head down and focus on training."


    Grace had a feeling there was a story there.


    A very interesting story that probably involved significantly fewer pants.


    She made a mental note to ask Alia about it later.


    Assuming she could find where those cowards had run off to.

 Chapter 18: Hope

    Chapter 18: HopeWarning: A bit of lewdness in this one!


    ---


    "Mmm, so warm..." Grace mumbled as she snuggled closer to her pillow, which was oddly firm but very cozy. And moving. And breathing.


    Wait.


    Grace''s eyes snapped open.


    "W-WHA!?"


    Alia ¨C a very naked, very cuddly Alia ¨C was wrapped around her like an affectionate octopus, her legs threaded through Grace''s, making little purring sounds in her sleep. One of her legs was actually thrown over Grace''s hip, and her face was nestled in the crook of Grace''s neck.


    [... What in the world is happening right now?]


    "Oh good, you''re awake!"


    Grace''s head whipped around to find Zephyr sitting at her desk, crushing something that sparkled in a mortar and pestle. The morning light caught her curves just right, her simple sleeping robe doing absolutely nothing to hide them.


    "What are you doing here!?" Grace squeaked, trying to escape Alia''s grip only to find the Love Sister had apparently learned advanced cuddling techniques. "When did you¡ª How did you¡ª"


    "We came to visit last night," Zephyr explained casually, as if breaking into someone''s room and climbing into their bed was perfectly normal. "Found this lovely wing all empty except for you." Her smile turned predatory. "So we decided to stay."


    "You... what?"


    "Mmmph." Alia stirred. She rubbed her eyes and (thankfully) untangled herself from Grace, but then she got on her knees and her sheet slid down her body. As she stretched, Grace''s eyes moved to so many different places it almost made her dizzy. "Oh, Grace. Morning~"


    Grace''s mouth opened and closed over and over again as she tried to get some words out.


    "Mmmwah!" Alia leaned in and gave her a kiss on her cheek. Grace nearly fainted. If she''d aimed that kiss at her lips instead, Grace probably would have fainted.


    "This wing has so many empty rooms," Zephyr continued, definitely enjoying Grace''s panic. "It would be a shame to let them go to waste. Besides..." She put down her mortar and stood, gliding over to the bed like a cat stalking prey. "You seemed lonely."


    "I wasn''t¡ª" Grace''s protest cut off in a squeak as Alia nuzzled her neck.


    "Grace, you''re so soft," Alia mumbled, still half-asleep but somehow still managing to be absolutely devastating. "Like cuddling sunshine... Best sleep I''ve ever had."


    "We''ll be great roommates," Zephyr purred, sitting on the edge of the bed and reaching out to brush Grace''s hair from her face. "Won''t we, little one?"


    Grace made a sound like a teakettle about to explode.


    This was going to be a very interesting living arrangement.


    Assuming she survived it.


    ---


    {Diana}


    "Oh, oh goddess... Ah..." The Love Sister beneath Diana moaned and bit into the pillow. Diana moved licked her neck as she moved her fingers faster, pistoning in and out. The Love Sister, lying on her stomach, tilted her neck to the side to grant Diana better access.


    For a moment, any and all thoughts of that fight from a few days ago faded from Diana''s mind. Humans thought sometimes that what the Love Sisters did was strange, but it sure was effective.


    "Yes, yes, just like that!" She arched her back, lifting her hips into the air. Diana moved away from her neck and took that tongue to the same spot her fingers had just been in.


    Before long, the girl beneath her was coming undone. With a cry, she coated Diana''s hand in her juices and Diana just reached up and licked herself clean.


    "You never disappoint, darling," the Love Sister, smiling wide, got on her back, collapsing onto the bed.


    Diana gave her a smile.


    "I live to please."


    ---


    "Ha! Ha! HA!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Diana watched as Grace swung her practice sword with all the grace of an enthusiastic puppy. The tiny angel''s face was scrunched up in determination, a light sheen of sweat making her skin shimmer in ways that were absolutely not distracting. Even if her training outfit ¨C clearly borrowed from some other angels ¨C hugged curves Diana hadn''t noticed before.


    [When did she start developing muscle definition?] Diana thought, smirking.


    "See?" Grace paused, puffing out her cheeks in what she probably thought was an intimidating expression but actually made her look like a angry hamster. "Bet you didn''t expect me to improve this fast, huh? I bet you''re regretting all those ''drunk chicken'' comments now!"


    Diana couldn''t help but smirk. The girl was like an angry kitten trying to roar.


    "Oh yes," she drawled, crossing her arms under her chest, noticing how Grace''s eyes dropped before snapping back up, her face turning a little red. "You swung the sword without falling over. Truly, you''ve surpassed my wildest expectations. Shall I alert the demon armies that their doom approaches?"


    "You¡ª!" Grace huffed, her cheeks puffing out even more. "Just because you''re all..." She gestured vaguely at Diana''s everything, "...tall and muscley doesn''t mean you can make fun of me! Just you wait! I''ll show you!"


    She returned to her practice swings with renewed vigor. Diana chuckled under her breath.


    For a moment, Diana closed her eyes, leaning back and letting the air kiss her bare skin. She-


    "¡ªand then the Primal just appeared out of nowhere!"


    The voice cut through Diana''s thoughts like a blade. Nearby, a group of warrior angels were trading stories, their voices carrying across the training ground.


    "What did you do?"


    "I mean, what can you do against those things?"


    "Run, obviously! Did you see what happened to Nymera?"


    "Better to retreat than end up like her..."


    Diana''s hand went to the scar over her eye before she could stop it.


    Suddenly she was there again.


    Flames everywhere, that terrible face twisted in a smile as it reached for her, the shame of turning away, of leaving others behind...


    The memory of screams echoed in her ears. The heat of those flames, the weight of her failure¡ª


    "Um, Diana?"


    She snapped back to the present to find Grace standing right in front of her, golden eyes wide with something that looked dangerously like concern. When had she gotten so close?


    "What?" Diana''s voice came out sharper than intended, making Grace flinch slightly.


    "I... have to go to my next class." Grace fidgeted with her practice sword, looking up at Diana through her white lashes. "But, um, thanks. For today."


    "Yeah," Diana nodded. "Good work."


    As Grace scampered off (only tripping twice, which was actually an improvement), Diana found herself watching her go.


    [Well... She is actually doing mildly better. Her movements are more sure, her stance is more stable.]


    Diana closed her eyes again.


    [... I really hope that story about her killing demons is actually true. That would be incredible to witness.]


    One could only hope.

 Chapter 19: Mysterious Ways

    Chapter 19: Mysterious Ways"Good... good. Feel it building inside you... Let it rise... That''s it, just like that... Don''t fight it. Let it flow naturally... Let it build until you can''t hold it anymore..."


    Mara''s voice was honey-sweet in Grace''s ear as her hands rested on Grace''s shoulders.


    Grace tried to focus. She really did.


    But it was very hard to concentrate on manifesting healing energy when Mara''s absolutely criminal chest was pressed against her back, and those hands were so warm, and that perfume was making her head spin...


    [Focus! Come on, farmer, focus!]


    Divine light flickered between her fingers, weak but steady. Grace could feel it ¨C that warm, golden power that Mara talked about. The same power she used to heal that girl from her excursion with Celestia. If she could just maintain her concentration for a few more seconds...


    Then Mara shifted slightly. Her chest pressed harder against Grace. Grace''s brain turned off.


    The light fizzled out like a doused candle. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excellent progress!" Mara''s praise definitely shouldn''t have made Grace''s knees weak, but here we were. "You managed to hold it for almost a minute that time."


    Grace wiped sweat from her forehead, trying very hard not to lean back into Mara''s softness.


    "It''s... harder than it looks," she managed, proud that her voice only squeaked a little.


    "Oh, precious thing," Mara''s laugh was rich and warm. "Everything worth doing is hard at first. But don''t worry..." Her hands slid from Grace''s shoulders down her arms. "I''ll make sure you get plenty of hands-on practice."


    Grace had a feeling she wasn''t going to survive this class with her heart intact.


    Or her sanity.


    But at least she''d die happy.


    ---


    Grace practically floated out of the classroom, her head still spinning from Mara''s "lesson." The way Mara''s hands had felt on her shoulders, the press of her soft chest against Grace''s back, the honeyed purr of her voice in Grace''s ear...


    It was a miracle Grace had managed to produce any divine light at all with those distractions.


    She was so lost in the memory that she almost didn''t notice the healer falling into step beside her. Almost.


    "You did wonderfully today, Grace," Mara purred, her voice warm. "I''m so proud of your progress."


    Grace''s cheeks heated up.


    Mara had a way of making everything sound so... intimate.


    "T-thanks," she stammered, trying to match Mara''s graceful strides and mostly succeeding. It wasn''t fair how the healer could glide along like she was walking on air. "I had a good teacher."


    Mara''s laugh was a melody that Grace wanted to get stuck in her head.


    "Oh, you flatterer."


    She reached out, tucking a stray lock of white hair behind Grace''s ear. Her fingers brushed Grace''s cheek and lingered just a heartbeat too long to be entirely innocent.


    Grace''s breath hitched.


    [Does she have any idea what she does to me?]


    They walked in comfortable silence for a moment, Mara''s perfume a heady cloud around them. It smelled like lavender.


    But as pleasant as the moment was, Grace''s mind kept drifting to the conversation - well, more like confrontation - she''d witnessed yesterday between Celestia and that fallen angel.


    "Hey, Mara?" Grace ventured, her voice sounding small even to her own ears. "Can I ask you something?"


    Mara''s smile was warm, inviting. Like a cozy blanket on a cold day.


    "Of course, darling. What''s on your mind?"


    Grace took a breath, steeling herself.


    "How... how can angels stop believing in Eternia? I mean, we''re made by her, empowered by her... right?"


    Mara''s steps faltered for a heartbeat. Just a slight hitch, but Grace caught it. She winced internally.


    [Uhm... Is this a heavy topic? Okay, note to self: don''t ask about this or you''ll ruin the mood.]


    But Mara recovered quickly, her serene mask slipping back into place like it had never left.


    "It''s... complicated," she sighed, and there was a weight to her words that Grace could almost feel. "The world is in such turmoil. War, suffering, despair, and it''s been going through this for so many years. So many have lived and died without ever receiving a sign from our Goddess... It''s only natural that some angels might lose faith in the face of all that."


    Grace frowned, a little furrow appearing between her brows.


    "But... do you really think Eternia isn''t going to do anything about it?"


    Of course, Grace was well aware of the fact that literally was what Eternia was doing about it. But, she wanted to know Mara''s perspective.


    Mara paused, turning to face Grace fully.


    "Eternia... works in mysterious ways, darling," she said softly, reaching out to cup Grace''s cheek. Her palm was warm, so warm. "I''m sure she probably has a plan. We just have to have faith."


    Grace had to fight to not lean into that touch. But, even as she had this moment, she couldn''t help but notice...


    Mara didn''t say she believed Eternia had a plan. Just that she probably had a plan.


    Mara''s thumb stroked Grace''s cheekbone, a soothing motion that made Grace''s eyelids flutter.


    "That''s what faith is, isn''t it? Believing in something even when it''s hard. Trusting in a higher power."


    "I guess so."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    Mara was a bit too close right now.


    "There she is! Our little newbie!"


    The giddy voices shattered the moment like a hammer through glass. Grace barely had time to blink before a gaggle of Love Sisters descended upon her.


    "Come on, sweetie! You''re going to be late for your next lesson~"


    "W-wait, I was just-!" Grace''s protest fell on deaf ears as she was swept up in a tangle of warm arms and ample bosoms, the Love Sisters literally carrying her away. She shot Mara a helpless look over her shoulder.


    Mara just waved with a knowing smirk.


    "Have fun, darling!"


    As Grace was spirited away to goddess-knows-what torments the Love Sisters had planned, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Mara hadn''t shared her true feelings. That there was some secret she was keeping close to her chest.


    [... Well, it''s not really my right to know what that secret is, right? I mean, she can have her own beliefs. That''s fine.]


    But that mystery would have to wait. Grace had more pressing concerns.


    Like surviving her next "lesson" with her enthusiastic "classmates".


    [Eternia, give me strength.]


    Grace was going to need all the help she could get. And Mara was more than happy to provide it.


    In more ways than one.


    ---


    {Celestia}


    Reports materialized in front of Celestia''s eyes like falling stars, each one detailing another prayer answered, another soul saved. She processed them at divine speed, rainbow wings shifting colors with each new piece of information.


    "Three successful healings in the northern realm... two couples united in the western plains... one very enthusiastic knight captain who apparently can''t stop talking about the ''goddess-sent beauty'' who saved her village..." Celestia''s lips curved into a smirk. "Venus''s Sisters have been busy."


    "As have the Ascended Choir."


    A new presence materialized beside her desk ¨C an angel with brown wings and a blindfold covered in shifting eyes. One of her most trusted scouts.


    "Oh?" Celestia leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. "Do tell, Sister Iris."


    "They''ve been... attentive since Grace''s arrival." Iris''s blindfold rippled, eyes blinking in sequence. "Their scholars have barely left their archives. Something about searching for precedents of triple-affinity angels."


    [Ah, of course they found out about that. I mean, I knew they would, but I was hoping it would be a while. The less snooping they do around here the better.]


    "Precious of them to think they''ll find any." Celestia''s smile held secrets. "Keep me posted on their activities. And Grace?"


    Iris''s lips curved upward.


    "Improving. Her healing abilities have already grown stronger, though Mara''s... teaching methods might be partially responsible for her elevated heart rate during lessons."


    "And the Love Path training?"


    "Still recovering from Venus''s last demonstration of ''proper technique.''"


    Celestia chuckled. She''d have to ask Venus for details later.


    "What about that little... expedition Seraph and Diana are planning?"


    "Nothing new. Are you not going to step in, ma''am?" Iris''s blindfold rippled with surprise.


    "I have to admit... I''m curious to see how it plays out. Keep an eye on Grace''s combat training. If she doesn''t improve quickly enough..." Her rainbow wings flared. "I''ll intervene."


    "And if she does improve?"


    Celestia''s smile turned dangerous.


    "Then I want to see it for myself. This power of hers, this ability to permanently destroy demons..." Her eyes gleamed. "I want to watch her in action. Eternia gave us Grace for a reason." Celestia cut her off smoothly. "And I intend to find out exactly what she expects out of our newest arrival."


    Iris''s blindfold rippled again, all eyes blinking in unison.


    "As you wish, my lady."


    As her scout vanished, Celestia materialized a screen where she could watch the training grounds where Grace was currently trying (and adorably failing) to maintain a proper sword stance while Diana circled her like a particularly attractive shark.


    "Show me what you can do, little one," she murmured. "Show me why she chose you."

 Chapter 20: Progress

    Chapter 20: Progress{Diana}


    Well... damn.


    Diana could hardly believe it. But, she had to admit it.


    Grace''s sword swings were no longer a complete joke.


    "AAAAH!" Grace gave a battle cry as she charged forward. A crowd gathered around the circle, dozens of curious faces watching the practice session curiously.


    Diana easily parried the girl''s swings. Grace continued, trying to swing her sword in the controlled, calculated way Diana had told her to. Using just the right amount of force, just the right amount of effort so as to not get winded early.


    No, Grace hadn''t suddenly become a warrior or anything. But, in less than one week she''d gone from literally falling to the ground with each swing to where now she hadn''t gotten close to falling once!


    [Feels like a pretty big improvement, huh?] Diana huffed. [Still nothing but a twig, though.]


    To emphasize that point, Diana waited until just the right moment and responded with a particularly strong vertical swing.


    "Eh!?" Grace stopped and put her sword up horizontally and Diana''s sword crashed into it.


    [Hm?]


    Grace''s sword managed to remain in that blocking position. Sure, Diana could see her arms trembling under the force of what was a very light swing on her part, but still.


    [Good. I was worried I''d split her skull in half for a second there.]


    Diana and Grace traded a few more blows, the clang of their swords ringing out across the training ground. Grace''s face was scrunched up in concentration, a thin sheen of sweat making her skin glisten in the sunlight. Her face was funny.


    With a final clash, Diana disengaged, stepping back and lowering her sword.


    "That''s enough for today."


    Grace blinked, looking like a startled kitten.


    "But I can keep going!"


    Diana smirked.


    "Oh, I''m sure you can. But I have other things to do than babysit you all day."


    Grace puffed out her cheeks in the way she usually did when she was annoyed.


    "Fine," Grace huffed, planting her sword in the ground and leaning on it heavily. "I guess I could use a break..."


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than she wobbled, her knees giving out. She would have face-planted if not for the sudden swarm of concerned angels around her.


    "Grace! Are you alright?"


    "Do you need healing?"


    "Let me help you up!"


    Diana rolled her eyes as Grace disappeared beneath a sea of wings and worried faces.


    [Honestly, you''d think they''d never seen a trainee overexert themselves before.]


    She took the opportunity to slip away, hoping to find a quiet spot to-


    "Diana!"


    [... Or not.]


    Seraph jogged over, her fiery braid bouncing with each step. She clapped Diana on the shoulder, her grip just a little too tight. Seraph wasn''t one to watch her strength.


    "So... How''s our little prodigy doing?" Seraph asked, her blue eyes glinting with mischief.


    Diana shrugged off her hand.


    "She''s improving. If you consider not falling on her face an improvement."


    Seraph laughed.


    "Sounds to me like high praise!" She glanced over at the crowd still fussing over Grace. "Poor thing. She''s going to be smothered at this rate."


    With a wink at Diana, Seraph strode over to the group, her voice rising above the chatter.


    "Alright, alright, give the girl some space! She''s not made of glass!"


    As the crowd parted, Grace looked up at Seraph with wide, grateful eyes. Diana definitely didn''t feel a twinge of... something at that look.


    "T-thank you, Seraph," Grace stammered, letting the warrior help her to her feet. "I should probably get to my next class..."


    Seraph grinned, ruffling Grace''s hair.


    "Of course, little one. Off you go. And good work today."


    Grace beamed at the praise, practically skipping away despite her exhaustion. Diana watched her go, a strange tightness in her chest.


    Seraph sidled back over, a knowing look on her face.


    "So, about that excursion..."


    Diana tore her gaze away from Grace''s retreating form.


    "What about it?"


    "You coming? It''ll be a good chance to see if our little Saintess can actually walk the walk."


    Diana hesitated. A part of her, larger than she cared to admit, wanted to go. She couldn''t help it. Could demons be slain? But at the same time...


    She didn''t want to see another demon again for a while.


    "Nah," she said, feigning nonchalance. "I''ll just wait here for the good news."


    Seraph shrugged.


    "Suit yourself," she said, turning to walk away. "But you''re probably going to be missing out."


    ---


    {Grace}


    Grace practically dragged herself into the rookie wing, every muscle in her body screaming with fatigue. She was pretty sure even her hair hurt at this point. Training with Seraph and those muscular menaces in particular had been torture - glorious, ab-filled torture, but torture nonetheless.


    She was so tired and sore that even as she was being kissed in Venus''s class, she could focus on nothing else than her exhaustion.


    [Ugh, I think I''ve discovered muscles I didn''t even know existed,] Grace thought as she collapsed face-first onto her bed. [Is this what being an angel is all about? Pain and suffering?]


    "Graaaaaace!" a singsong voice called out. Grace groaned into her pillow.


    "Alia, please, I''m dying," She mumbled.


    Alia bounced into the room with Zephyr right behind her, both grinning like the sadists they were.


    "Aww, did someone have a rough day?" Zephyr cooed, plopping down on the bed beside Grace. Her hand found its way to Grace''s back, rubbing soothing circles.


    She had to stop herself from moaning, it was so good.


    "Rough doesn''t even begin to cover it," Grace whined. "I think Seraph is trying to kill me. Death by a thousand sword swings." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alia sprawled out on Grace''s other side, her head propped up on her hand.


    "But you''re still alive! That''s progress, right?"


    Grace lifted her head just enough to glare at her.


    "Barely. I''m pretty sure I left my dignity back on the training grounds."


    Zephyr laughed, the sound far too melodic for Grace''s liking.


    "Oh please, like you had any to begin with."


    "Hey!" Grace swatted at her half-heartedly. Even if she''d done so full-heartedly, it probably still wouldn''t inflict any damage. "I-I''ll have you know I was a very dignified farm girl before all this."


    Alia snorted.


    "Sure, sure. And I''m the Queen of Heaven."


    Grace buried her face back into the pillow with a groan. Why did she put up with these two again?


    "Anyway," Zephyr said, "while you were off playing swords with the Bravery Girls, we were answering prayers."


    That caught Grace''s attention. She peeked up at them.


    "Oh yeah? What did you do?"


    Alia''s eyes lit up.


    "Actually, yes! We got a request to help with a demon problem in some little village-"


    Grace shot up, fatigue momentarily forgotten.


    "A demon problem? Like, actual demons?"


    Zephyr nodded.


    "Yup. Apparently, they''d been terrorizing the poor townsfolk for weeks now."


    "Wait, but how did you two help with that? You''re Love Sisters."


    Zephyr arched a brow.


    "When did we say we helped by fighting?"


    "We. Boost. Morale, Grace! You still haven''t figured that out?" Alia asked with a giggle.


    [... Oh.]


    Still, just hearing that they''d been in the same general vicinity as a demon made Grace''s heart race.


    Truth was, the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to make a difference. To prove herself.


    Besides, some day she was going to fight a demon again. If she could pick, she''d like to have it be on her own terms.


    For a moment, she nearly asked them a bold question. Something like, "hey, next time you go near demons, take me with you." But, she stopped herself.


    [Eh, I probably shouldn''t go that far yet.]


    Still, it was fun to think about.


    She could see it in her mind''s eye - Grace, the noble hero, swooping in to save the day, slaying demons left and right with her trusty sword. The townsfolk would cheer, the angels would finally respect her, and maybe, just maybe, when she came back and inevitably bragged, Diana would look at her with something other than disdain-


    "Grace... Did your boobs get bigger?" Alia asked.


    ...Wait, what?


    Grace blinked, Alia''s outburst effectively shattering her heroic fantasy.


    She looked down at her chest.


    Huh.


    "I don''t see it," Zephyr said.


    "No, no, I swear, they did," Alia added, squinting as she drew closer. "Like... 2% bigger."


    "How can you even tell!?"


    "I fancy myself a breasts enthusiast~" Alia wriggled her brows. "And, I''m pretty sure they randomly got bigger."


    Now that she mentioned it, her tunic did feel slightly little tighter than usual...


    [No, no, it''s just the power of suggestion. She''s wrong.]


    "What have you been eating, Grace?" Alia asked, grinning. "Has Sister Mara been feeding you, eh? Something so you can grow big and strong?"


    Grace felt her face flush.


    "N-No! I haven''t- I mean- my breasts are NOT growing!"


    But Alia was already reaching out, hands outstretched.


    "Can I touch them? For science?"


    "NO!" Grace yelped, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Alia pouted.


    "Aww, but they look so soft..."


    Zephyr, bless her heart, chose that moment to intervene.


    "Okay, okay, let''s all calm down. Anyway, you two wanna go get some dinner? How about it?"


    "Ooh, yeah!" Alia pushed herself into the air, spreading her wings and gliding onto the floor. "Let''s go!"


    Grace sighed with relief.


    [... But, about those demons, though. One way or another, the time will hopefully come when I can prove myself.]

 Chapter 21: Antsy

    Chapter 21: AntsyTo give credit where it was due, Alia made for a surprisingly good pillow.


    Her lap was soft, warm, and just the right amount of squishy. After dinner, they''d all piled back into Grace''s room, and somehow Grace had ended up with her head in Alia''s lap while Zephyr braided her hair.


    It should have been relaxing. It would have been relaxing if Grace''s brain would just shut up for five seconds.


    [But, how!? How am I supposed to sleep when there are demons out there RIGHT NOW?] Grace thought, staring up at the ceiling. [People are dying. Villages are burning. And what am I doing? Getting my hair braided while using a Love Sister''s thighs as a pillow.]


    She glanced up at Alia, who was chattering away about some angel gossip involving two Bravery Sisters and a very compromising position in the sacred fountain. Any other time, Grace would have been all ears. But tonight...


    "¡ªand then Seraphiel walked in on them and was like, ''THE FOUNTAIN OF DIVINE PURITY IS NOT FOR SUCH ACTIVITIES!'' but everyone knows she''s just jealous because¡ª"


    "Hey, Alia?" Grace interrupted.


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you guys ever actually fought a demon?"


    The room went quiet. Clearly not the direction they''d been expecting Grace to steer this conversation in.


    "Well... no," Alia admitted. "I mean, come on! That''s not exactly our department. We''re more about the... aftermath. You know, comforting the traumatized, erasing sadness, that kind of thing."


    "Through sex," Grace said flatly.


    "Through intimate divine connection," Zephyr corrected, resuming her braiding. "But yeah, basically sex."


    Grace sat up, dislodging both Alia''s hands and Zephyr''s braiding work.


    "But those demons you mentioned earlier. While you two were off... boosting morale did any Bravery Sisters show up?"


    Alia and Zephyr exchanged a look.


    "I believe Hesta was there," Alia added, twirling a strand of her red hair. "She was amazing! Sliced through three demons like they were nothing! Heard it took like a whole day for those demons to get back up again."


    [Right. Only I can actually kill demons. The only one who can save people for real is me. And I''m here getting my hair braided.]


    Zephyr''s eyes narrowed.


    "Grace, what are you thinking? You''ve got a suspicious look on your face...]


    "Nothing! Just curious!" Grace''s voice came out way too high-pitched to be believable. She cleared her throat. "Anyway, I''m super tired. You guys should probably head back to your rooms."


    "But we were having a sleepover!" Alia pouted.


    "Rain check? I just need to... recover from all that training today."


    After much whining (Alia) and suspicious glances (Zephyr), Grace finally got them out of her room. As soon as the door closed, she leaned against it and closed her eyes.


    Eternia''s words from their first meeting echoed in her mind.


    [Like she said... I am what she''s doing about the demon problem.]


    Which meant she was going to save the world. Not "Grace was gonna help save the world" or "Grace was gonna be part of saving the world." No. SHE was going to save it. And how was she supposed to do that if she couldn''t even make it through basic training without collapsing?


    A serious realization dawned on her.


    [I need to get stronger. Better. Faster.] She narrowed her eyes. [And I need to do it soon.]


    Twenty minutes later, Grace was creeping through the darkened halls of the angelic barracks, heading toward the training grounds. The sourceless moonlight of the celestial realm cast enough light that she could see where she was going, but hopefully not enough that anyone would spot her.


    The training grounds were deserted, as expected. Grace imagined most angels were on duty or sleeping or... boosting the Angelic Dominion''s morale.


    Perfect.


    Grace picked up one of the practice swords¡ªmuch lighter than the ones Seraph had made her train with¡ªand moved to the center of the yard.


    "Okay," she whispered to herself. "Just like Seraph showed us. Stance wide, grip tight..."


    She began going through the basic forms, slowly at first, then picking up speed as her muscles remembered the movements.


    Thrust. Parry. Slice. Block.


    [Huh. This isn''t so bad when there''s not a six-foot-tall muscle goddess screaming in my face about proper elbow positioning.]


    As she moved, Grace began to imagine she wasn''t alone. In her mind, she was surrounded by demons¡ªhorrible, twisted creatures with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp claws. Just like the one that had killed her.


    Thrust¡ªtake that, demon scum!


    Parry¡ªnot today, evil spawn!


    Slice¡ªthat''s for Sister Nymera!


    Block¡ª


    "Your grip is all wrong."


    "AAAAAAHHH!" Grace screamed, whirling around and nearly dropping her sword.


    Diana stood there, arms crossed over her very exposed chest (seriously, did she EVER put on proper shirts!?), looking thoroughly unimpressed.


    "D-Diana!" Grace clutched her chest, willing her heart to stop trying to escape through her ribcage. "What are you doing here?"


    "I could ask you the same question." Diana''s gray eyes seemed to glow in the moonlight. "Training hours are from dawn to dusk. It''s well past dusk, rookie."


    [Great. Of all the angels who could''ve caught me, it had to be Miss Perpetually-Annoying.]


    "I was just getting in some extra practice."


    Diana raised an eyebrow. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After complaining all day about how sore you were? You were literally a puddle at the end of class."


    Grace sighed, lowering her sword.


    "I... I heard some angels talk about a demon attack today. I want to make sure I can fight them soon. So I came here."


    "So you thought midnight solo training with terrible form would get you there?" Diana scoffed. "You''ll just reinforce bad habits."


    "Well, it''s the best I could do," Grace muttered.


    Diana stared her down. Grace could see her mind working.


    "Listen, rookie," Diana said, uncrossing her arms and stepping forward. "Demons aren''t training dummies. They don''t just stand there while you figure out where to stick your sword. They''re fast, they''re strong, and they want nothing more than to tear your pretty little head from your shoulders."


    "I know that," Grace said, trying to sound confident. "But I have to start somewhere, right?"


    Diana shook her head. Then, to Grace''s absolute shock, she held out her hand.


    "Give me the sword."


    Grace handed it over, half-expecting to be marched back to her room in disgrace. Instead, Diana moved to stand behind her, so close that Grace could feel the heat radiating from her body.


    "Here," Diana said, placing the sword back in Grace''s hand and then covering it with her own. "Like this."


    Grace''s brain broke.


    Diana''s very naked breasts were pressed against her back. Diana''s hand, far larger than her own, was over hers, pretty much covering it.


    [Is this really happening or did I fall asleep on Alia''s lap?]


    "Your stance should be like this," Diana continued, nudging Grace''s feet apart with her own. "Center of gravity lower. You''re too rigid¡ªa demon would knock you over with one swipe."


    "R-Right," Grace stammered, trying desperately to focus on the lesson and not on how Diana smelled like leather and something sweet she couldn''t quite place.


    For the next hour, Diana drilled her relentlessly. No breaks, no mercy. By the end, Grace was drenched in sweat and trembling with exhaustion.


    "That''s enough for tonight," Diana finally said, stepping back.


    Grace nearly collapsed without Diana''s support. She leaned on the sword, gasping for breath.


    "W-Wait!" She called out. Diana stopped and gave her a long look. "S-Same time tomorrow?"


    Diana arched a brow so slowly it almost let out a creaking sound. But, Grace couldn''t just let this opportunity slip through her fingers. She wanted to be out there, fighting, as soon as she could. If Diana could help her, even as annoying as she was, Grace had no problem begging for help.


    "Do you even know why I helped you out just now?"


    "... Because I''m cute?"


    Diana blinked.


    Then, she started cackling. Laughing, actually laughing, so loud her voice echoed.


    [Okay, rude.]


    "No, no, no. Look, listen to me." She crouched, getting at eye level with Grace. "You''re the only one who can kill them," Diana said bluntly. "Not just weaken them or send them away¡ªactually kill them. Make them gone forever."


    Grace straightened up a little.


    "Well, yes, exactly! That''s why I need to train harder, so I can¡ª"


    "So, we can''t have you ruining your own training," Diana cut her off. "Don''t get it twisted, rookie. You''re a weapon. The only weapon that works against them permanently. And a weapon needs to be sharp." She gestured at Grace''s sweaty, exhausted form. "You''re about as sharp as a sack of grain right now."


    "Oh," Grace said, shoulders slumping.


    Diana sighed, running a hand through her short black hair.


    "Look, what I''m trying to say is that a few good hours of actual, supervised training will make more progress for you than centuries of solo training. Your enthusiasm isn''t... completely terrible. But enthusiasm won''t keep you alive against a real demon. So, you shouldn''t be out here trying to do things on your own. You have lots of angels willing to help you improve. So just go back to your room, get some sleep, and take advantage of that fact in class."


    Before Grace could do that, she needed to ask:


    "... So you''ll help me?" Grace asked.


    "I didn''t say that."


    "You didn''t *not* say it either."


    "Bratty little..." Diana''s mouth twitched again. "You have dozens if not hundreds of angels willing to train you personally. Ask them. Anyway, stop talking to me. Go to bed. If you''re late for morning training because of this little midnight adventure, Seraph will have both our heads."


    As Diana turned to walk away, Grace called after her:


    "Uhm, thanks!" She called out. She almost didn''t say it, felt too much like conceding victory or something, but it wouldn''t feel right not to say it after all this free advice she received.


    Diana paused, looking back over her shoulder with a smirk.


    "Don''t thank me yet," she said. "You''ll be cursing my name before we''re done."


    As Grace watched Diana disappear into the darkness, she couldn''t help but smile.


    In a way, this too was progress! Actual progress! Diana had helped her, had acknowledged her potential.


    [Demons beware. Grace Lightsinger is coming for you... right after she takes a very, very long nap.]

 Chapter 22: Little Warrior, Part One

    Chapter 22 - Little Warrior, Part OneGrace woke up feeling like she''d been trampled by a herd of divine horses. Twice. Every muscle screamed in protest as she dragged herself into a sitting position, her brain struggling to process why everything hurt so much.


    [Oh right. Diana and her surprise midnight training session from hell.]


    She was pretty sure muscles she didn''t even know she had were sore.


    As she contemplated taking the day off and switching careers from angel to vegetable, a familiar golden glow appeared in her vision.


    ¡¸Quest Gained!¡¹


    Category: Bravery


    Objective: Slay a Demon


    Reward: +5 Bravery


    "Are you KIDDING ME?!" Grace shrieked at the floating text, then immediately clapped her hands over her mouth. The last thing she needed was for Alia or Zephyr to hear her shouting at thin air.


    [Great. Even my goddess thinks I need to hurry up and get to demon-slaying. Thanks for the vote of confidence, Eternia, but have you SEEN me try to swing a sword? Surely, you could give me a year or something, no!?]


    She flopped back onto her bed with a groan, then immediately regretted it as her muscles protested the sudden movement.


    "Fine," she muttered to the ceiling¡ªand by extension, to Eternia. "I''ll kill your stupid demon... Just as soon as I figure out how to stand up without crying."


    By the time Grace finally dragged herself to morning training, she was already fifteen minutes late. Seraph''s eyes narrowed dangerously as Grace tried to sneak into the back row.


    "LIGHTSINGER!" Seraph''s voice boomed across the training yard. "Care to explain why you''re late to MY training session?"


    Every head turned to stare at Grace, who felt her face heat up to approximately the temperature of the sun.


    "I, uh, overslept?" It wasn''t technically a lie.


    "OVERSLEPT?!" Seraph looked like she was about to burst a blood vessel. Her muscles¡ªand seriously, did the woman have muscles on her EYEBALLS?¡ªbulged as she stalked over to Grace. "Do you think DEMONS care if you OVERSLEPT?!"


    [Pretty sure demons would be thrilled if I overslept. I''m literally the only one who can kill them.]


    She kept that snarky little comment to herself.


    "No, ma''am!" Grace squeaked.


    "Twenty laps around the courtyard!" Seraph bellowed. "AND you get to be Diana''s sparring partner today!"


    Grace''s head whipped around, scanning the training yard until she spotted Diana standing off to the side. Their eyes met, and Diana''s lips curved into a slow, predatory smile.


    GULP


    "But first!" Seraph clapped her massive hands together. "Everyone pair up! We''re practicing defensive maneuvers!"


    From that unfortunate incident, the next three days passed in a blur of sweat, pain, and the occasional flash of golden system notifications that only Grace could see.


    Day one was pure, unadulterated torture.


    "Wider stance!" Diana barked, circling Grace like a shark. "You''re still too rigid!"


    "I''m trying!" Grace panted, her arms trembling as she held her practice sword aloft.


    "Try harder," Diana replied, then swept Grace''s legs out from under her for the twelfth time that morning.


    As Grace lay flat on her back, staring up at the perfect blue sky of the Angelic Dominion, she had to wonder if death-by-training was a possibility for an immortal being.


    Diana''s face (75% obscured by her breasts) appeared above her, blocking out the sun.


    "Get up. Again."


    [I''ve made a terrible mistake. Diana''s not helping me¡ªshe''s enjoying torturing me!]


    Later that day, Grace practically dragged herself to healing class with Mara. After getting her butt kicked by Diana for hours, she was ready for something¡ªanything¡ªthat didn''t involve getting knocked on her face repeatedly.


    "Divine energy flows from the heart, through the arms, and out through the hands," Mara explained. "It''s like a river of pure light."


    Grace tried her absolute hardest to focus on this whole "river of light" business and not on Mara''s insane chest. Seriously, the woman''s robes looked like they were one deep breath away from surrendering completely. It was like they were holding on for dear life, those poor, strained fabrics.


    "Now, everyone place your hands on your partner''s injury," Mara instructed.


    Grace''s partner was this shy angel named Lily. Poor thing looked terrified as she held out her arm with its tiny practice cut. Like Grace was gonna somehow make it worse instead of better. Which, to be fair, probably wasn''t outside the realm of possibility.


    "Remember, feel the warmth in your chest, let it flow down your arms, and into your fingertips," Mara continued, bouncing between pairs of angels. And yes, "bouncing" is definitely the right word here.


    Grace squeezed her eyes shut, trying to find this magical energy Mara wouldn''t shut up about. She''d managed to do it a couple times before, but it was always like trying to catch a slippery fish with your bare hands. At first, nothing happened¡ªbig surprise there. But then, she felt something! Like a tiny little sun had decided to take up residence right in the middle of her chest.


    [Hey! I''m actually feeling something! Yay!]


    She grabbed onto that warm feeling like her life depended on it, mentally shoving it down her arms toward her fingers. It was the weirdest sensation, like warm honey flowing through her veins. When she peeked one eye open, her hands were actually glowing! Actually glowing with golden light all around Lily''s cut.


    "Oh!" Lily gasped. "It tingles!"


    They both watched, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, as the cut on Lily''s arm just... closed up. Like magic. (Because, duh, it WAS magic.) Grace had done that! With her own hands!


    "I did it!" Grace practically squealed. She might have jumped up and down a little too. So what? She''d earned it!


    ¡¸Skill Upgraded: Soothing Hands (Lvl. 2)¡¹


    If healing class was a nice surprise, what happened in Venus''s class that evening was like getting trampled by a carriage.


    "Intimacy is about connection," Venus purred, stalking around the room like she owned everyone in it. And, as per usual, and as seemed to be the norm in the Angelic Dominion, she was basically naked. Really, Grace could see EVERYTHING and it was very hard to listen like that. "It''s about making someone feel safe, desired, and cherished. Like even in a world that doesn''t care about them, a world that is actively hostile to them, you are there to make it all better."


    That sounded great and all but Grace was having a hard time taking her seriously when the clothes she wore didn''t so much as hide anything and instead more like highlighted everything.


    [How is anyone supposed to concentrate with her dressed like THAT?]


    "Today, we''ll continue practicing the art of the kiss," Venus continued, like a predator looking for her next meal. And guess who ended up being the main course? "Grace, dear, would you care to assist me with a demonstration?"


    Grace almost died right then and there. She made this weird choking sound that was halfway between a gasp and a squeak.


    "M-Me?!"


    "Unless there''s another Grace in the room," Venus said and all the girls laughed in a way that made Grace feel so embarrassed.


    The walk to the front of the classroom was like a death march. Everyone was staring at her, and Grace could pretty much hear their thoughts. ''Poor Grace, she''s about to combust on the spot.'' And they weren''t wrong!


    Venus smiled at her, and then¡ªoh goddess¡ªshe TOUCHED Grace''s face with one perfect, elegant finger.


    "Relax," she murmured, all quiet and intimate like they were alone and not surrounded by a bunch of nosy angels. "Just follow my lead."


    And then...


    BAM! Venus was kissing her!


    But it instantly became obvious to Grace that this wasn''t like the awkward practice kisses they''d been doing before. No, she understood now that Venus had been going easy on her the whole time. This was something different. No tongue (Grace would have actually died for a second time if there was) but Venus''s lips were impossibly soft, and she knew EXACTLY what she was doing. Grace''s brain basically turned to mush. Her knees went all wobbly, and she was 99% sure she made some embarrassing noise that everyone definitely heard.


    When Venus finally pulled away, Grace just stood there like an idiot, pretty sure that her brain had just leaked out her ears and onto the floor.


    "And that, class," Venus said, looking all perfect and composed while Grace was having a full-blown meltdown, "is how a proper kiss should feel."


    ¡¸Skill Upgraded: Golden Tongue (Lvl. 2)¡¹


    By day two of this crazy training spree, Grace started noticing changes. Not just the "oh hey, I can swing a sword without falling over" kind of changes from before, but something else too. She actually felt... kind of good? Almost confident?


    [Is something wrong with me? Did someone slip an aphrodisiac in my breakfast!?]


    "Again!" Diana shouted, knocking Grace''s attack away like she was swatting a fly. "You''re telegraphing your moves!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I am not!" Grace shot back as if she knew what "telegraphing moves" even meant. She tried a blow to the left before going right.


    PANG, PANG! Their wooden blades crashed into each other. Diana still blocked her, because of course she did, but something weird happened. Her eyebrows did this little jump up her forehead. If Grace didn''t know better, she''d think Diana was actually impressed!


    "Better," Diana admitted, looking like the word physically pained her to say. "But still not good enough."


    [Wait, hold up. Did the Most Annoying Angel just give me a compliment?]


    Grace wanted another one.


    The third day brought something even weirder. Grace was leaving Mara''s healing class, feeling pretty good about herself, when she caught her reflection in one of those super shiny marble columns. She did a double-take so hard she nearly gave herself whiplash.


    "What the...?" She leaned in super close, almost pressing her nose against the marble. Were her eyes... glowing? She''d vaguely noticed it before but now, it was so much more obvious. Even her hair was all... shimmery!


    Trait Gained!


    ¡¸Divine Attraction¡¹


    As your attributes increase, become more attractive to everything around you.


    [Oh, great. What exactly does THAT mean?]


    She got her answer two seconds later when some random angel walking by did a double-take, stared at Grace like she''d grown a second head, and then-


    WHAM! Walked face-first into a pillar.


    "O-Oh, frick. Do you need healing?" Grace jogged over and helped out with her broken nose.


    By the end of day three, Grace was feeling pretty darn awesome, even though every muscle in her body was screaming at her. She was standing straighter, walking with more confidence, and yeah, it hurt enough to make her want to cry, but those moments with Diana''s face changing into an impressed look? Worth it. Completely worth it.


    Grace was just heading back from her last training session, daydreaming about the hot bath waiting for her, when Seraph''s voice nearly blew out her eardrums.


    "LIGHTSINGER!"


    Grace nearly jumped out of her skin, whirling around and bracing for impact. What had she done wrong this time? Breathed too loudly? Existed in a slightly annoying way?


    She turned and there was Seraph, grinning like a maniac, her muscles literally bulging out of her uniform. Her biceps had biceps.


    "You''ve shown remarkable improvement," Seraph said, still yelling even though Grace was standing RIGHT THERE. "Ha! Ha! REMARKABLE!"


    "Uh, thanks?" Grace wasn''t sure if this was a trap. Was Seraph about to tell her she''d improved from "absolutely terrible" to merely "embarrassingly bad"?


    "In fact," Seraph continued, and then the weirdest thing happened¡ªshe lowered her voice! To normal people volume! It was somehow scarier than the yelling. "I think you''re ready for a little field test."


    Grace tilted her head.


    "Field test?"


    "Mhm," Seraph nodded, with her hands on her hips. "We''ve received reports of a demon causing trouble in a small village to the east," Seraph explained casually, like she was talking about the weather and not actual demons. "Nothing too dangerous¡ªjust a nuisance, really. But perfect for a rookie''s first mission."


    [Wait, is she saying what I think she''s saying?]


    "You want me to...?" Grace''s brain couldn''t accept it.


    "Fight a demon!" Seraph boomed, slapping Grace on the back so hard she nearly fell face-first. "What do you say? Ready to put all that training to the test?"


    Grace''s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. A demon? A real, actual, not-pretend demon? Not just Diana whacking her with a practice sword, but a genuine monster from the pits of wherever they came from?


    ¡¸Quest Update: Objective Available¡¹


    The golden text appeared right in front of her face, pulsing like it was excited about this development.


    [Oh sure, NOW you''re giving suggestions. Where were you when Diana was using me as a punching bag?]


    "I..." Grace''s throat felt like she''d swallowed sand. She took a deep breath and somehow found her backbone.


    There was really only one way to respond.


    "Yes. I''m ready."


    Seraph''s grin got even bigger, which shouldn''t have been physically possible. She showed so many teeth she looked like she could bite through steel.


    "Excellent! We leave at dawn. Pack light, fight hard, and try not to die!" She spun around to leave.


    Grace stood there like she''d been turned to stone, her brain trying to process what just happened.


    [A real demon. Tomorrow. With Seraph. What could possibly go wrong? Oh wait, EVERYTHING.]


    Part of her¡ªthe smart part, probably¡ªwas screaming to run after Seraph and say "Just kidding! I''ll stick to practice dummies, thanks!" But the other part¡ªthe part that kept seeing that golden quest notification and thinking about getting strong enough to actually make a difference¡ªknew this was her big chance.


    A demon. HER demon.


    Grace couldn''t help the little smile that crept onto her face as she headed back to her room to get ready. Sure, she was terrified out of her mind, but also? She was kind of excited.

 Chapter 23: Little Warrior, Part Two

    Chapter 23 - Little Warrior, Part TwoDawn came too early for Grace''s liking. Who decided angels needed to be up before the sun? Was it Eternia? Why!?


    She''d barely slept a wink anyway, tossing and turning all night while her brain helpfully supplied a bunch of awful scenarios of how a rookie angel versus rabid demon fight might go.


    Likely not very well.


    [What if it has, like, ten arms? Or shoots fire from its eyeballs? Or worse... what if I trip over my own feet and stab myself before the fight even starts?]


    Grace stared at the pile of equipment Seraph had dumped in her room last night. A plain silver breastplate that looked two sizes too big for her, arm guards that would probably slide right off her skinny wrists mid-fight, and a basic sword that honestly seemed like it had seen better days. Possibly several centuries ago.


    "Uwaaa...." She groaned before picking one up and throwing it across the room. "I''m so dead!"


    Then she picked up the sword and gave it a half-hearted swing.


    "Even if the demon doesn''t kill me, Seraph probably will when she sees how bad I suck at this."


    "Aww, don''t be so negative!" a voice chirped from her doorway.


    "ACK!"


    Grace yelped, nearly dropping the sword on her foot which would have been a fantastically embarrassing way to start her big first day of demon slaying.


    Alia and Zephyr stood there, both grinning like they''d caught her doing something naughty instead of having an existential crisis.


    "Don''t you two know how to knock?!" Grace demanded, clutching her chest. "You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    "We did knock," Zephyr said, gliding into the room smugly. It made Grace want to trip her somehow. "You were too busy talking to yourself to hear us."


    Alia bounced over to the equipment pile, poking at the breastplate with one finger.


    "Wow, this is... something."


    "Something terrible, you mean," Grace sighed. "It doesn''t even fit!"


    "Probably Seraph''s idea of a joke," Zephyr said, smirking. "Make the rookie look as ridiculous as possible for her first mission, you know?"


    "Greeeeat!" Grace flopped down on her bed. She whined, turning and rolling and balling up. "Uuuuwaaaaaooohh.... I''ll be the laughingstock of the entire Angelic Dominion!"


    "Nah, you''ll be fine!" Alia plopped down next to her, throwing an arm around her shoulders. "Besides, you Bravery Sisters got something way cooler than this junk, right? That, uh, divine... weapon... thingy!"


    Grace blinked. She''d almost forgotten about that.


    Blade of Eternia, her system had called it. The ability to wield weapons made of divine light.


    [Wait, can... Can I use that?]


    "I... I don''t know if I can just make one appear whenever I want," Grace said, frowning. "I... kinda haven''t tried that yet."


    "Well, no time like the present!" Alia bounced excitedly. "Try it! Try it!"


    "I don''t even know how!"


    Zephyr sat on the edge of the bed, looking thoughtful.


    "Maybe it''s like healing? You know, focus on the divine energy and all that?"


    Grace guessed it was worth a shot. She closed her eyes, trying to find that warm feeling in her chest again, the little sun that powered her healing abilities. It took a moment, but there it was, pulsing gently.


    [Okay, divine light. I need a weapon. Something impressive. Something that screams ''I can actually hurt stuff''!]


    She focused on the warmth, willing it to flow down her arm and into her hand, but this time, instead of healing energy, she pictured a sword. An amazing, glowing, demon-slaying sword that would make even Diana shut her stupid mouth.


    The warmth intensified, spreading down her arm like liquid fire. Her palm tingled, and she felt something solid materializing in her grip.


    "Holy crap!" Alia squealed.


    Grace''s eyes flew open. In her hand was a sword.


    But not just any sword.


    This one was made entirely of golden light. The light pulsed a couple of times. It felt weightless, like holding a beam of sunlight that had randomly decided to take the form of a blade.


    ... A very tiny, very thin, overall unimpressive blade.


    But, still, a blade.


    "Holy feathers!" Alia squealed, clapping, her eyes wider than dinner plates. "You actually did it!"


    Grace stared at her creation. It was... well... kinda pathetic, honestly.


    The glowing sword was barely over the size of a dagger, and so skinny it looked more like a golden toothpick. If this thing was supposed to strike fear into the hearts of demons, the only fear they''d feel was that they might die laughing.


    [This is what my divine power created? This is all that my goddess herself could muster?]


    "It''s... cute?" Zephyr offered, tilting her head as she examined the tiny light sword. She was obviously trying not to laugh. "Very... compact. Efficient!"


    "It''s a glowing twig!" Grace said flatly. "I''m supposed to fight a demon with a magical glowing twig!?"


    Alia bounced across the room, peering at it from all angles.


    "Maybe it grows bigger when you''re in actual danger? Or when you''re really angry? Oh, OH! Maybe it works like a penis? You know, it might get bigger if you think about naked angels!"


    "Alia!" Grace yelped, her face heating up. "Why would you even¡ª"


    "Worth a try," Alia shrugged. "Come on. Picture Venus putting her¡ª"


    "I''M NOT DOING THAT!" Grace shrieked. Her face felt hot enough to cook eggs on.


    No matter what she tried, the sword remained stubbornly tiny.


    ¡¸Skill Used: Blade of Eternia (Lvl. 1)¡¹


    "Seraph is gonna laugh when she sees this," Grace muttered, wanting to throw the damn thing away. "Hers is probably thick and massive. Mine''s so small... and weak."


    "Speaking of Seraph, aren''t you supposed to meet her at the eastern cliff in like... ten minutes or something?"


    Grace''s eyes widened in horror.


    "TEN MINUTES?! Why didn''t you say something sooner?!"


    She leaped off the bed, the light sword vanishing as her concentration broke.


    Frantically, she started strapping on the armor. She cursed as the breastplate slid onto her tiny frame.


    "Here, here, let me help," Zephyr said, adjusting the straps to make it slightly less ridiculous looking. "You know, they really should make armor in more sizes."


    "I''m sure they don''t expect vertically-challenged farm girls to become angels very often," Grace muttered as Alia helped her with the arm guards.


    "Vertically-challenged?" Alia asked, raising a brow at her.


    "Oh, shut it," Grace replied. Alia giggled.


    Five minutes later, Grace resembled something like a cross between a warrior and a child playing dress-up in her parent''s clothes. The breastplate was as snug as they could make it (which wasn''t very), the arm guards were secured with extra leather straps Zephyr had conjured from somewhere, and the helmet... well, Grace had taken one look at the helmet and decided she''d rather risk decapitation than wear something that would completely swallow her head like that.


    "How do I look?" she asked, spreading her arms.


    Alia and Zephyr exchanged glances.


    "Like you''re going to kick some serious demon butt!" Alia said with obviously fake enthusiasm.


    "Like you''re... trying your best," Zephyr added, more diplomatically.


    [So, ridiculous. Got it.]


    Soon, Grace wobbled down the celestial hallways like a drunk duckling, her oversized armor clanking with each step.


    "Uuuuuhhh..." She nearly cried. The breastplate kept sliding to one side no matter how many times she yanked it back into place, and she was pretty sure one of her arm guards was about to make a break for freedom.


    "Be cautious!" Zephyr called after her.


    "Think sexy thoughts for your sword!" Alia yelled even louder, causing several passing angels to stop and stare. "Maybe that''ll make it bigger! Works for men, right?"


    Grace''s face burned even hotter as she picked up her pace, armor rattling. Every few steps, the breastplate would slide down and smack her in the chin.


    By the time she reached that cliff, she was sporting a lovely bruise on her jawline that she had to heal away and she was just about ready to throw her armor away.


    Seraph was already there, looking like someone who''d actually fought stuff before. Her red hair blazed in the evening light, her muscles bulging as she did one-handed pushups while waiting. Heaven forbid she waste thirty seconds not exercising. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [How many pushups would I need to do to look like that? Probably more than I could do in a millennia.]


    "THERE YOU ARE!" Seraph boomed, leaping to her feet with enough force to crack the marble beneath her. "READY TO SPILL SOME DEMON BLOOD?!"


    "As ready as I''ll ever be..." Grace muttered, trying to stand tall despite her armor doing its best to drag her into a slouch.


    Seraph circled her, eyeing the equipment. For a moment, Grace thought she might actually offer her something that fit. Instead, she threw back her head and laughed so hard birds scattered from nearby trees.


    "PERFECT!" she roared. "Nothing says ''rookie mission'' like armor that doubles as a torture device! It''s TRADITION!"


    [Wait, what!? This was INTENTIONAL???]


    "You... You...!" Grace pouted up at the woman who could probably fit her in the palm of one hand. She couldn''t believe this!


    "Anyway, come on," Seraph grabbed Grace by the shoulders, nearly dislocating them in her enthusiasm. "Remember your training! Stick close to me! And if you die, I''ll PERSONALLY drag your soul back from the afterlife just to make you do a thousand laps!"


    Before Grace could process that terrifying promise, Seraph shoved her toward the cliff they''d be jumping off of in a moment.


    [Eternia, you weird goddess. Please don''t let me embarrass myself.]

 Chapter 24: Little Warrior, Part Three

    Chapter 24 - Little Warrior, Part ThreeGrace''s stomach lurched as she and Seraph plummeted through the clouds. The wind whipped her hair around her face, getting in her eyes and mouth. She tried spitting it out while also trying not to scream.


    This was her second time flying now and it wasn''t going much better than the first somehow. She really needed to start attending those flying lessons.


    Well, if she made it out of this alive.


    "WAAHOOO!" Seraph hollered, doing a completely unnecessary spiral while Grace''s insides were doing somersaults.


    They fell faster and faster. The ground zoomed closer by the second. Grace''s heart hammered against her ribs so hard she worried it might actually break through.


    "Uhm, Seraph?" she squeaked, clinging to the warrior angel''s arm with both hands. "Shouldn''t we, you know, SLOW DOWN?!"


    Seraph just cackled. Actually cackled! Like this was the most entertaining thing she''d done all week.


    "Relax, rookie! We''ve got PLENTY of time before we go splat!"


    [Splat?! SPLAT? SPLAT?!]


    Grace squeezed her eyes shut.


    Eh, maybe dying again this way wouldn''t be so bad. At least she wouldn''t have to fight a demon if she was just a Grace-shaped puddle on the ground.


    The rushing air suddenly slowed. Grace cracked one eye open.


    They were gliding now, drifting down much more gently. Seraph looked disappointed by this turn of events, like she''d been hoping to wait until the absolute last second before pulling up.


    "You''re no fun," Seraph huffed.


    "Excuse me, ma''am, I like being alive!" Grace shot back. "Or... whatever I am now."


    They touched down in a clearing surrounded by twisted, dead-looking trees. Grace''s legs wobbled as she let go of Seraph''s arm. She''d flown with Celestia before, but that had been... different. Celestia glided like she was part of the air itself. Seraph flew like she was personally offended by gravity and wanted everyone to know it.


    Grace looked around. The mortal world looked bleaker than she remembered. The trees were black and gnarled, and the sky had an ugly, reddish tint to it. It felt wrong being back here.


    "So," Grace said, rubbing her arms. "Uhm... Which way to the demon?"


    Seraph sniffed the air like a hunting dog, turning slowly in a circle.


    "This way," she declared, pointing toward a particularly dense part of the forest. "I spotted it from above earlier today. Small one. Perfect for a rookie''s first kill."


    "Great," Grace muttered. "Just... yeah, great."


    They walked in silence for a bit. Grace kept flinching at every sound ¨C the snap of a twig, the rustle of dead leaves.


    Tink tink tink...


    Her armor clanked with each step, announcing their presence to everything within a mile.


    [Some stealthy demon hunters we are.]


    A shiver ran up Grace''s spine. It wasn''t just nerves. She felt cold. Really cold. Like someone had replaced her blood with ice water.


    "S-Seraph?" she asked, her teeth starting to chatter. "Is it normal to feel cold? Like, really cold?"


    Seraph glanced back at her.


    "Cold? A little, yeah. That''s pretty common when demons are nearby. Their corruption affects the world around them. Angels like us are particularly sensitive to that corruption, and it sorta manifests as feeling cold."


    "I don''t mean like, ''ooh it''s chilly'' cold," Grace clarified, wrapping her arms around herself. "I mean ''I can see my breath and my bones hurt'' cold."


    That made Seraph stop for a moment. She turned and studied Grace with new interest.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I swear." Grace hugged herself as best she could. "I mean, I can''t literally see my own breath, but it feels like I will soon."


    "That''s... interesting," she said, looking thoughtful. "Most angels feel a slight chill at most. Maybe you''re even more sensitive to demonic presence."


    "Lucky me," Grace grumbled.


    Seraph grinned, slapping her on the back hard enough to make her teeth rattle. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, come on! That''s good! Means you can help us track them easier!"


    [I guess.]


    They continued walking. The further they went, the colder Grace felt.


    "So," Grace said, trying to distract herself from her chattering teeth. "How long have you been doing this?"


    "What, how long I''ve been an angel?" She raised a brow.


    "Yeah."


    "HA!" Seraph boomed. "Longer than you can imagine, rookie!" She ruffled Grace''s hair, making her pout. "Ah, probably close to about... 700 years?"


    "That''s... wow. And you still enjoy it?"


    "ENJOY IT?" Seraph''s eyes blazed with passion. "I LIVE FOR IT! Each demon I send back to the void is one less threat to the mortal world! ... Albeit temporarily." Seraph''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly. "Even with as much experience as I have, I can banish them, weaken them, imprison them. But they always return eventually."


    "That''s awful."


    "Well, hey! That''s why YOU''RE so important. Ha! Ha! Ha!" She clapped Grace''s shoulder three times with each laugh.


    Grace still didn''t know how to feel about that. Important? Her? The same Grace who''d spent the last several years growing turnips and occasionally selling them at village markets? That Grace was important?


    "I still don''t understand why Eternia made me," she said quietly. "I''m nobody special."


    Seraph stopped walking again. She put her hands on Grace''s shoulders, looking down at her with a warm little smile.


    "Kid, Eternia chooses who she chooses. I stopped questioning the goddess''s decisions after my first few centuries." She thumped her chest. "Our job is to fight. To protect. To smash demon faces until they stop moving. Leave the big cosmic questions to Celestia and her type."


    Grace nodded, oddly comforted by Seraph''s simple philosophy.


    The cold was becoming unbearable now. Grace''s fingers felt numb inside her too-big gloves.


    "We must be getting close," she whispered.


    Then the trees opened up, and Grace''s heart dropped into her stomach.


    Bodies. Everywhere. Men, women... even children. Torn apart like they were made of paper. Blood stained the ground black in the dim light. Some were still clutching makeshift weapons. Pitchforks, kitchen knives, an old sword. All of which ended up being about as useful as Grace felt right now.


    "Oh no," Grace breathed, covering her mouth. She''d seen death before ¨C her parents, Sister Nymera... But it still wasn''t easy.


    Seraph''s face hardened. All the playfulness vanished, replaced by determination.


    "This is what they do," she said quietly. "This is why we fight."


    Grace couldn''t look away from a small body near a fallen tree. A little boy. Not much older than seven or eight.


    "Can''t we... help them somehow?" Grace asked, her voice breaking.


    Seraph shook her head.


    "They''re beyond our help now. The best thing we can do is catch that demon before it reaches the next village."


    "But¨C"


    "Look at me, rookie," Seraph gripped Grace''s chin, forcing her to meet those fierce blue eyes. "This is the reality of our war. It''s ugly. It''s painful. But we KEEP MOVING. We catch that demon, and YOU end it. PERMANENTLY. That''s how we honor these people."


    Grace swallowed hard and nodded, blinking back tears.


    "Follow me," Seraph said. "And stay close. I would guess that it''s near."


    Grace took one last look at the massacre behind them, then summoned her tiny sword of light. Pathetic as it was, it was better than nothing.


    The cold inside her was now a deep, bone-aching freeze ¨C but it was being replaced by something else. Something warm. Something angry.


    [I can do this. I HAVE to do this.]

 Chapter 25: Little Warrior, Part Four

    Chapter 25 - Little Warrior, Part FourGrace clutched her tiny light sword, trying to ignore how stupid it looked. The cold had settled deep in her bones now, making her teeth chatter like they were trying to escape her mouth.


    "Are we getting closer?" she whispered.


    "Maybe."


    A little while later.


    "Are we getting closer?"


    "Probably."


    A few minutes passed.


    "Are we-"


    "GRACE!" Seraph barked out. "If anything YOU should tell ME if we''re getting closer. You''re the one who feels cold, right?"


    "Oh, uh, well... the temperature hasn''t changed or anything. I still feel just as cold."


    "Then, either we aren''t getting closer, or..." She thought about it.


    Suddenly, Seraph held up a hand, signaling for silence.


    She crouched low, her massive muscles tensing like coiled springs. Grace tried to copy her pose and nearly fell over when her oversized breastplate slid sideways.


    [Great start, Grace. Real intimidating.]


    "There," Seraph said, pointing through a gap in the twisted trees.


    Grace squinted. At first, she saw nothing. Then... some movement. A dark shape shifted around between the dead trunks. It moved all... wrong. Jerky and unpredictable, like a puppet with half its strings cut, snarling at nothing. Yep, nothing like the Primal Demon that had sent Grace to the afterlife. More like the demonic grunts Nymera had been crushing before that one popped up.


    "That''s our target," Seraph whispered, her usual booming voice unnaturally quiet. "Remember your training. Stay behind me until I say otherwise."


    "What training?" Grace hissed back. "I''ve had exactly ONE WEEK of you yelling at me to ''hit harder'' while I waved a practice sword around!"


    Seraph grinned.


    "That alone is more than most mortals get. Now shut up and follow me."


    They crept forward, keeping low. Well, Seraph kept low. Grace mostly tried not to trip over her own feet, but, given how tiny she already was, she may as well have been sneaking.


    Every few steps, her breastplate would slide and hit her chin with a tiny ''clink'' that sounded like cannon fire in the silent forest.


    The demon hadn''t noticed them yet. It was hunched over something. Grace''s stomach lurched when she realized it was feeding on another body. A farmer, judging by the clothes. The demon''s back rippled as muscles shifted under its mottled black-red skin.


    It wasn''t that huge. Maybe the size of a particularly large man. But there was something fundamentally wrong about its proportions. Its arms were too long, its head too angled, its joints bent in directions joints had no business bending.


    [It''s like an affront to life itself.]


    "Okay, here''s the plan," Seraph whispered, eyes locked on their target. "I''ll go in first, get its attention. When I''ve got it distracted, you come in from the side with that little toothpick of yours and stab it. Right in the chest if you can."


    "..." Grace blinked. "That''s it?"


    "Hm?" Seraph tilted her head. "Well... Yes? Are you confused?"


    "That''s your WHOLE plan?!" Grace squeaked.


    Seraph shrugged.


    "When plans get complicated, people die. Simple plans mean fewer mistakes!"


    Before Grace could argue, Seraph burst from their hiding spot like she''d been fired from a cannon. She summoned her own light weapon, but hers was not comparable to Grace''s at all. It was a massive axe that blazed like the sun.


    And, Seraph let out a war cry that made Grace''s ears ring.


    "HEY UGLY! DINNER''S OVER HERE!"


    The demon''s head snapped up. Its face, if it could even be called that, had too many eyes and the same amount of mouth. It made a sound like metal scraping against stone and lunged at Seraph. It was so fast!


    Grace watched, frozen in place, as Seraph ducked under the demon''s swipe and brought her axe around in a glittering arc. The glorious flaming blade connected with the demon''s side, sending it stumbling backward with a shriek along with an arc of black blood shooting up into the air.


    "Alright, rookie!" Seraph glanced back. "I''m happy to show off for a bit, but we didn''t come here so I could show you that I''m good at putting these guys down, ya know?"


    "Y-Yeah!"


    [Okay, move, Grace. Move!]


    She forced her trembling legs to carry her forward, circling wide like Seraph had instructed.


    Seraph was incredible to watch. She moved like water, flowing around the demon''s attacks while landing blow after blow with her massive axe. Each hit sent the creature reeling, black ichor spraying from its wounds.


    Still, with the demon was focused entirely on the warrior angel, Grace had a chance to approach from behind.


    Grace crept closer, trying to be stealthy despite her clanking armor. She was almost in position when her foot caught on a tree root and she fell forward with a yelp.


    The demon''s head whipped around.


    "NOW WOULD BE GOOD, ROOKIE!" Seraph bellowed, swinging her axe to get the creature''s attention back.


    But it was too late. The demon had spotted easier prey. It abandoned its fight with Seraph and charged straight at Grace.


    [Oh crap oh crap oh crap oh crap¡ª] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grace scrambled to her feet, raising her tiny light sword. The demon was on her in an instant, its arms reaching for her throat. She swung wildly, the golden blade barely grazing its chest.


    The demon howled in response. It backhanded Grace so hard she flew through the air and slammed into a tree. Pain exploded through her back and head, making her vision blur.


    "QUICK, GET UP!" Seraph shouted, sprinting toward them. "DON''T LET IT PIN YOU!"


    [H-Huh?]


    Out of sheer instinct, Grace rolled to the side just as the demon''s claws dug into the ground where her head had been. The movement sent fresh waves of pain through her body, but adrenaline was kicking in, dulling the worst of it.


    She slashed up with her sword, catching the demon across one of its arms. The creature pulled back, hissing, as golden light seared its flesh.


    [It hurt it! My tiny, pathetic sword actually hurt it!]


    Seraph arrived like a hurricane, her axe cleaving through the air. The demon leapt back, focusing its attention on the more immediate threat. Grace used the moment to push herself up, ignoring the pain in her ribs.


    "I saw that, by the way!" Seraph called excitedly. "Your weapon! It''s working!"


    "Y-yeah," Grace panted. "But it''s so small. I have to get really close!"


    Seraph nodded, understanding immediately.


    "I''ll give you another opening! Get ready!"


    The warrior angel charged again, her movements deliberately flashy and aggressive. The demon focused on her, its back now to Grace.


    [This is it. Don''t screw up, don''t screw up...]


    She crept forward, trying to ignore the trembling in her limbs. Her grip on the light sword was so tight her fingers hurt.


    Seraph was creating the perfect distraction. She spun and jumped around, her movements designed to keep all the demon''s many gross eyes fixed on her. But she wasn''t landing solid hits anymore. She was clearly saving that for Grace.


    Grace was almost there. Just a few more steps...


    Her breastplate shifted again, the metal edge scraping against her collarbone with a distinct screech.


    da-dan


    The demon whirled, faster than anything that size should move. Its clawed hand shot out, wrapping around Grace''s throat and lifting her off the ground.


    "ACK!"


    She couldn''t breathe. Couldn''t scream. The demon''s grip was like iron, crushing her windpipe. Her feet kicked uselessly in the air as black spots danced across her vision.


    In her desperation, she stabbed forward with her light sword. The golden blade sank into the demon''s shoulder. Not its chest where she''d been aiming, but it was something.


    The creature shrieked, dropping her immediately. Grace hit the ground hard, gasping for air. Seraph was there in an instant, swinging her axe in a protective arc over Grace''s crumpled form.


    "You okay, kid?" she asked, not taking her eyes off the demon.


    "N-not really," Grace wheezed, clutching her bruised throat.


    The demon was backing away, holding its wounded shoulder. Its black wings unfurled, like it was considering whether the meal it could have was worth the trouble.


    "It''s scared now," Seraph said. "It knows you can hurt it for real. But we need to finish this."


    Grace struggled to her feet. Her entire body screamed in protest, but she forced herself to stand. The demon watched her with its cluster of eyes, something like fear visible in them.


    "Stay confident, Grace!" Seraph glanced at her, a sly smile spreading across her face. "You don''t need to fight it. You just need to stab it. Once. In the right spot."


    Before Grace could ask how the heck she was supposed to do that, Seraph grabbed her by the back of her oversized breastplate.


    "Wait, what are you¡ª"


    "YA-HOO!" Seraph bellowed, and with one powerful movement, she literally threw Grace directly at the demon.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Grace flew through the air, screaming. The demon was so surprised it didn''t even move as she crashed into it, both of them tumbling to the ground in a tangle of limbs.


    Her face was inches from the demon''s horrible not-face. Its hot, rancid breath washed over her as those mismatched eyes widened in shock.


    [DO IT NOW!]


    With every bit of strength she had left, Grace drove her light sword straight into the center of the demon''s chest.


    The creature went rigid.


    "AAAAAAAAGGGGGH!"


    Then, a sound like a thousand voices screaming at once erupted from its twisted mouth. Cracks of golden light spread across its body from where Grace''s sword had pierced it.


    Grace scrambled away just as the demon''s body began to disintegrate. It wasn''t just dying¡ªit was being erased. Particles of shadow flaked away, revealing nothing but golden light beneath until, with one final shriek, it collapsed into itself and vanished completely.


    The forest fell silent. Even the wind seemed to have stopped.


    Grace stared at the empty space where the demon had been, her light sword still clutched in her trembling hand.


    "Did I... Did I actually..."


    "YOU DID IT!" Seraph bellowed, scooping Grace up in a bone-crushing hug and spinning her around. "YOU ACTUALLY DID IT!"


    "Can''t... breathe..." Grace wheezed.


    Seraph set her down, but kept a steadying hand on her shoulder.


    "That was SPECTACULAR! Man, I can''t believe that worked!"


    "Have you ever even done that before?!" Grace squeaked.


    "Nope! Just made it up on the spot!"


    "You WHAT?!" Grace''s voice cracked. "You could have gotten me killed!"


    "But I didn''t!" Seraph grinned, completely unrepentant. "And hey, it worked! The demon is gone. FOREVER. Because of YOU."


    Grace opened her mouth to keep yelling, but nothing came out. The reality of what had just happened was finally sinking in.


    She had killed a demon. Permanently. The very thing that made her special, that had gotten her noticed by Eternia or fate or whatever had brought her here.


    A laugh bubbled up from her chest¡ªhalf hysteria, half genuine relief.


    "I can''t believe I''m still alive," she giggled.


    Seraph''s booming laugh joined hers.


    "Not only alive, but VICTORIOUS! Though, next time, try not to look quite so terrified. Bad for morale. Besides, that thing wasn''t a primal. Even if it tried to take your pretty head off your cute shoulders, you would''ve been fine! Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    "Next time?" Grace sputtered. "You want me to do this AGAIN?"


    "Of course! You''re a natural!" Seraph slapped her on the back, nearly sending her face-first into the dirt. "Well, maybe not quite a natural. But you''ve got potential! And that little toothpick of yours," she pointed at Grace''s tiny light sword, "it did the job, didn''t it?"


    Grace looked down at her weapon. It still seemed pathetically small, but... Seraph was right. It had worked.


    "I guess it did," she admitted.


    "There ya go! Ha ha!" Seraph threw an arm around her shoulder. "See? Size isn''t everything! Though," she whispered, "I''m sure Venus would disagree with me on that." She winked.


    Grace chuckled, reaching up and trying to heal her battered head.


    It was done. Her first real fight, over. Sure, she''d had a lot of help. She couldn''t exactly say this made her a warrior. But, she''d won. That was all that mattered.


    As they started the long walk back to their departure point, Grace realized something strange. The forest didn''t seem quite as dark anymore. The trees looked a little less twisted, the sky a shade brighter.


    "Hey, Seraph?" she asked. "Do you think killing a demon... changes the area around it?"


    Seraph glanced around, her eyebrows rising in surprise.


    "Huh. Would you look at that. It does seem... better. That''s new." She turned to Grace with an impressed expression. "Guess you''re already making your mark on the world, rookie."


    Grace felt a warm glow of pride, then.


    Maybe, just maybe, she could actually do this angel thing after all.


    "Anyway, race you back!" Seraph suddenly shouted, taking off through the trees.


    "T-That''s not fair!" Grace called after her, trying to run despite her aching body and clanking armor. "I''m still injured! And tiny! And my legs are like half the size of yours!"


    Seraph''s laughter floated back to her.


    "Better hurry then!"


    "Ugh!"


    Grace groaned but found herself laughing again as she chased after the warrior angel. Her body hurt, her armor was a mess, and she was pretty sure she''d have nightmares about those mismatched eyes for weeks.


    But for now, in this moment, she felt something new and unexpected:


    A little bit of pride.


    ¡¸Skill Level Up: Blade of Eternia (Lvl. 2)¡¹


    +5 Bravery


    Bravery 15/100


    Oh, and that too. That was definitely a bonus.

 Chapter 26: Little Warrior, Part Five

    Chapter 26 - Little Warrior, Part FiveGrace staggered down the hallway, her legs still wobbly from the fight. Her armor was dented, covered in demonic... whatever-the-heck, and there was a lot of it in her hair too which sent shivers down her spine just thinking about.


    But she was alive! And she''d actually killed a demon!


    [Permanently killed it! Like, it''s GONE gone!]


    She couldn''t believe it. She, Grace Lightsinger, former turnip farmer, chicken wrangler, and professional nobody, had erased a demon from existence. With a tiny light sword that looked like a glowing toothpick!


    "FASTER, ROOKIE!" Seraph boomed from behind her, slapping her on the back hard enough to make her stumble forward. "Everyone''s waiting to see the demon slayer!"


    "Everyone?" Grace squeaked. "What the heck do you mean everyone?"


    Seraph just grinned and picked her up like a sack of potatoes. Grace didn''t bother fighting back this time. She was so exhausted she welcomed not having to move her own body.


    "Oh, I have a feeling."


    Seraph flew from that little cliff to a set of massive golden doors. Light blinded Grace for a moment. When her vision cleared, her jaw dropped.


    Angels. Hundreds of them. All staring at her.


    The room fell silent.


    Then:


    "There she is!"


    "Look at that! She''s covered in demon blood!"


    "So tiny! Are we sure she''s the one?"


    "Did you see her sword? It''s adorable!"


    Grace''s face burned hotter than a blacksmith''s forge. She tried to make herself even smaller, which was saying something considering her height.


    "I didn''t¡ªI mean, Seraph helped¡ªI just¡ª"


    "NONSENSE!" Seraph''s voice boomed through the hall as she strutted in behind Grace. "The rookie stabbed it right in the heart! Boom! Disintegrated! Just like that!"


    More whispers. More stares. Grace wanted to crawl under someone''s wing and hide forever.


    Then the crowd parted, and a familiar rainbow-winged figure glided forward.


    Celestia.


    "Well, well," she said, her lips curving into an amused smile. "The triumphant demon hunters return."


    Seraph suddenly stood ramrod straight, all her boisterous energy vanishing.


    "Archangel Celestia! We, uh¡ªthat is to say¡ªI was just¡ª"


    "Taking our newest angel on an unauthorized demon hunt?" Celestia finished, one perfect eyebrow arched.


    Seraph swallowed hard.


    "... Yes, ma''am."


    "Without approval from the council?"


    "... Yes, ma''am."


    "Against direct orders to keep her within the Dominion until her training was complete?"


    "... Yes, ma''am."


    "After I specifically instructed Mara to tell you not to do exactly that because I knew you''d try?"


    "... Yes, ma''am."


    "And you did it anyway because...?"


    Seraph cleared her throat.


    "Because... because I thought it was really important to see if she could actually, you know, kill demons. Permanently. Like everyone was saying."


    Celestia''s stern expression held for another moment, then cracked into a smile.


    "And could she?"


    "YES!" Seraph''s excitement returned full force. "You should have seen it! This tiny little demon stabber!" She grabbed Grace''s arm and held it up like she was announcing the winner of a bar fight. "Poked that demon right in its nasty heart and POOF! Nothing but dust!"


    The hall erupted in cheers and gasps.


    Celestia''s eyes found Grace''s. There was something in that look. Pride. Curiosity.


    "In that case," Celestia said, turning to address the gathered angels, "I believe a proper recognition is in order. Grace Lightsinger, please follow me to the Hall of Light."


    The crowd gasped again.


    "The Hall of Light?"


    "But she''s just a rookie!"


    "No one has ever¡ª"


    "Silence," Celestia said quietly, and every voice in the room instantly died.


    Grace looked at Seraph, who seemed equally shocked.


    "The Hall of Light?" Grace whispered. "What''s that?"


    "Only the most sacred chamber in the entire Dominion," Seraph whispered back, suddenly looking impressed. "Only the highest-ranking angels are allowed inside. And now... you. A rookie!"


    [Great. One more way to stick out like a sore thumb.]


    "Come, Grace," Celestia beckoned, already floating toward a shimmering doorway at the far end of the hall.


    Grace took a deep breath and followed, feeling hundreds of eyes poking at her back.


    The Hall of Light made Grace dizzy. It wasn''t a hall in the traditional sense. It was... more like standing inside a star. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made of light that somehow felt solid under her feet. Grace couldn''t tell how big the room was; it seemed to go on forever in all directions.


    In the center stood a raised dais with three smaller platforms arranged in a triangle around it. On each platform stood a figure.


    Seraph flew over and stood on one, her red hair ablaze in the room''s glow.


    On another stood a certain someone with light brown hair and the biggest ch¡ªwell, Grace tried not to stare at her chest, which was hard considering it was practically at eye level. That was Mara, of course, leader of the Compassion Sisters. And Venus was on the last, smirking down at Grace.


    Celestia guided Grace to the center dais, placing her hands on Grace''s shoulders from behind.


    "Angels of the Dominion," Celestia''s voice rang out, somehow magnified by the room itself. "We bear witness today to something not seen since the time of Eternia herself. A being capable of permanently destroying demons."


    The three sect leaders nodded solemnly (though Seraph was clearly just trying to look serious, and failing).


    "Grace Lightsinger," Celestia continued, "though you are new to our ranks, you have already demonstrated gifts beyond measure. You walk the path of Balance, showing aptitude for Bravery, Compassion, and Love alike. For this reason, and in recognition of your victory today, we bestow upon you your first piece of divine equipment."


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    [What?]


    Seraph stepped forward, holding something wrapped in shimmering cloth. She placed it in Grace''s hands gently.


    "T-Thank you," Grace said, her voice embarrassingly small in the vast chamber.


    "Well, open it!" Seraph whispered excitedly.


    Grace carefully unwrapped the cloth.


    Inside was a sword hilt. No blade, just a beautifully crafted golden hilt with strange symbols etched into the metal. It was small, perfectly sized for her hand.


    "Um... where''s the rest of it?" she asked, turning the hilt over in her palm.


    Seraph chuckled.


    "Have you forgotten already? Channel your divine energy into it, rookie."


    [OH! Right.]


    Grace concentrated, willing her energy into the hilt like she''d done with her tiny light blade. The hilt grew warm, then hot. Suddenly, a blade of pure golden light erupted from it¡ªmuch longer and more impressive than her previous creation. It hummed with power, sending pleasant vibrations up her arm.


    It was still thin and slender, and definitely looked like if it wasn''t made of light, Seraph would be able to snap it in half easily, but it clearly resembled an actual sword.


    ¡¸Divine Equipment Acquired: Blade of Dawn¡¹


    ¡¸Equipment Synergy: Power grows with Bravery attribute (15/100)¡¹


    "Whoa," Grace breathed.


    "Wow, it''s a rapier," Seraph explained, clearly also surprised while Grace kept her eyes fixed on the weapon. "Not my style, but fits a tiny thing like you."


    At that moment, Grace also saw:


    Note: Your Skill - ¡¸Blade of Eternia (Lvl. 2)¡¹- has adapted this weapon and can now recreate it at will.


    Mara left her dais and glided toward Grace. She placed a gentle hand on Grace''s forehead.


    "Do not get too caught up in learning to fight, dear," she said softly, her green eyes warm. "We still need to continue with our Compassion training."


    Venus sauntered forward next, moving like water. She tilted Grace''s chin up with one slender finger, studying her face.


    "Your potential is bright," she purred, her golden eyes dancing with mischief. "As for us, we will continue to be most thorough in teaching you our ways~"


    Grace''s face heated up instantly. Venus chuckled, trailing a finger along Grace''s jawline before stepping back.


    "And finally," Celestia said, producing a small medallion from thin air, "a symbol of your unique place among us."


    The medallion was simple. A circle of silver with a golden sunburst in the center. It didn''t look particularly special, but Grace could feel power emanating from it.


    "This belonged to Eternia herself," Celestia said quietly, so only Grace could hear. "I''ve kept it safe all these eons."


    She lowered the medallion over Grace''s head. But, the moment the metal touched Grace''s skin¡ª


    The Hall of Light vanished.


    Grace was somewhere else. No, somewhen else. She was looking through someone else''s eyes. Someone taller, more powerful.


    She was standing in a room made of crystal and light, arguing with someone. A woman with steel-gray hair, very pale skin that was almost grey, and piercing blue eyes stood before her, arms crossed.


    "... Truly?" The woman whose eyes Grace was seeing this through said.


    Instantly, Grace recognized the voice.


    [Eternia? So, right now, I''m seeing through Eternia''s eyes?]


    Eternia continued.


    "I did not think you would follow through this."


    The woman standing opposite Eternia, with the blue eyes, stepped forward. She seemed determined, but nervous.


    "I-I did not mean to-"


    "Enough," Eternia cut her off coldly. "I''ve grown tired of your excuses. Begone. This is not a conversation worth having."


    Grace wanted to get a better look at this lady, since she seemed oddly familiar, but Eternia turned away from her.


    "... Fine," the woman spat out before turning and walking away, but not before slamming a fist into the wall that left a web of cracks.


    [Wow... An ex-girlfriend or something?] Grace thought.


    Eternia turned around.


    Grace could feel it. A desire to ask that woman to stay, to correct what she just said.


    But, Eternia remained silent.


    And suddenly Grace was back in the Hall of Light, gasping.


    "Grace?" Celestia was holding her shoulders, looking concerned. "Are you alright?"


    "I¡ªyes," Grace managed, her heart racing. "Just... overwhelmed."


    Celestia studied her face for a moment, then nodded, though she didn''t look entirely convinced.


    "The ceremony is complete," she announced to the gathered leaders. "And now, I have one final announcement."


    The three sect leaders looked at her expectantly.


    "As you know, the Celestial Banquet approaches. Once every century, all factions across heaven gather to renew our bonds and discuss the war effort. This year, Grace Lightsinger will attend as my personal guest."


    Seraph''s jaw dropped. Mara''s eyes widened. Venus smiled in a very cattish way.


    "The banquet is in three days," Celestia continued.


    "Uhm, but, ma''am, the Veil... A-And, the Choir," Seraph began to say but Celestia held a hand up.


    "I will make it clear that I expect all factions to be on their best behavior." Celestia lowered her hand. "I''ve chosen to stay out of their affairs for the last couple hundred years or so. But, at the end of the day, I am still Stewardess of Heaven. I am still archangel. I will not have anyone starting a ruckus at the banquet." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraph seemed relieved. Grace had no idea what they were talking about, though.


    With that, the ceremony ended. The sect leaders departed with final nods to Grace and Celestia. Seraph hung back, looking like she wanted to say something, but then thought better of it and left.


    Grace was still reeling from the vision, the weight of the medallion heavy against her chest.


    "Celestia," she began, "the medallion¡ª"


    "Will help protect you," Celestia cut in smoothly. "The banquet can be... politically charged. Many different kinds of people will be curious about you. Some may not have your best interests at heart. But, know that I will be there, by your side."


    Grace sensed Celestia wasn''t telling her everything, but she nodded anyway.


    "Thank you."


    Celestia touched Grace''s cheek lightly.


    "Rest now. Your friends are probably waiting to hear all about your adventure."


    ---


    "YOU''RE GOING TO THE CELESTIAL BANQUET?!" Alia shrieked, bouncing on Grace''s bed with enough force to launch herself to the ceiling. "That''s like¡ªthat''s like¡ª"


    "The most exclusive event in the entire Dominion," Zephyr finished, rifling through Grace''s pathetically small wardrobe. "Some angels literally wait centuries for an invitation."


    "And you got one after being here for, what, a week?" Alia flopped backward, spreading her arms. "That''s SO unfair!"


    Grace sat on the edge of her bed, turning the medallion over in her hands. The vision still fresh in her mind.


    "Who exactly goes to this banquet?" she asked.


    "EVERYONE," Alia emphasize dramatically. "All the sect leaders, the Seraphim Guard, the Ascended Choir. Even some of the, you know, shadier factions."


    "Shadier factions? Like the Veil?"


    Zephyr and Alia exchanged glances.


    "Yep. Not all angels agree on how to handle the demon war. Remember the fallen angel we saw?" Zephyr explained, her voice lower. "Some have... different ideas about Eternia''s teachings."


    "Different bad, or different good?"


    "Just different," Zephyr said carefully. "The banquet is one of the few times all factions agree to set aside differences. Which means it''s also..."


    "A perfect time for secret plotting," Alia finished excitedly. "Backstabbing, hidden alliances, forbidden romances¡ªit''s SO exciting!"


    "Great," Grace muttered. "And I''m supposed to just walk into this snake pit and... what? Not get eaten alive?"


    "You''ll be with Celestia," Zephyr pointed out. "No one would dare try anything with her watching."


    "Besides," Alia grinned, "we''re going to make you look so amazing everyone will be too busy staring to plot against you."


    As her friends debated what Grace should wear, something flashed in the corner of her eye.


    ¡¸New Quest Activated: The Gathering Storm¡¹


    Category: Bravery


    Objective: Attend the Celestial Banquet and identify the hidden threat


    Reward: +10 Bravery, Special Equipment


    [Hidden threat? WHAT hidden threat? H-Hey!? Eternia, you wanna be a bit more specific about that!?!?]


    Grace sighed.


    Of course there was a hidden threat. Because being paraded around as the angel world''s newest freak show wasn''t stressful enough.


    She moved to her small mirror while Alia and Zephyr argued over fabrics and colors. The medallion caught the light, glinting against her chest. Her reflection looked different somehow. More serious, less like the farm girl she''d been.


    But all she could think about was that woman with the steel-gray hair and angry blue eyes. The woman who''d argued with Eternia. Who was she? And why did Grace feel like she''d seen her somewhere before?


    The medallion warmed slightly against her skin, as if responding to her thoughts.


    Whatever was coming at that banquet, Grace had a feeling it was just the beginning.

 Chapter 27: The Celestial Banquet, Part One

    Chapter 27 - The Celestial Banquet, Part One"Hold still!" Alia demanded.


    "I-I AM holding still," Grace muttered. "You''re the one bouncing around like you''ve had ten cups of that... that... weird... angel coffee!"


    Alia continued yanking Grace''s arm up to measure it against a flowing sleeve of silver fabric. They stood in the middle of the Divine Wardrobes, a chamber so massive Grace couldn''t see the walls in any direction. Just endless rows of shimmering fabrics, glittering accessories, and ceremonial attire stretching as far as the eye could see. The air smelled like fresh linen and some kind of flowery scent Grace couldn''t name.


    "It''s not every day your friend gets invited to the CELESTIAL BANQUET," Alia said, emphasizing each syllable like it was the most important event in history. Which, based on everyone''s reactions so far, it might as well have been.


    Zephyr circled Grace with a critical eye, holding up different color swatches against her skin.


    "Mmm... Gold washes you out," she decided, tossing the fabric aside. "Silver is better with your coloring."


    "Does it really matter what I wear?" Grace asked. "I''m just going to stand in the corner trying not to embarrass myself anyway."


    Alia and Zephyr gasped in perfect unison, looking scandalized.


    "JUST going to stand in the corner?!" Alia clutched her chest. "Grace, this is the CELESTIAL BANQUET. It happens once every CENTURY. Important angels have KILLED to get invitations!"


    "She''s exaggerating," Zephyr said, then paused. "Well, mostly exaggerating."


    [... What?]


    Before Grace could respond, two slim angels with identical platinum-blonde hair and impossibly perfect features swooped down on them, their wings leaving trails of glitter in the air.


    "Darling! DARLING!" the first one said in a bizarre accent Grace had never heard before. Maybe they were from some distant part of Lianaria. "Is zis ze little one everyone is talking about? Ze demon killer?"


    "Ze tiny but mighty wahrrior?" the second one added, circling Grace like a vulture eyeing its next meal.


    Alia beamed.


    "Lumi, Sol, this is Grace! Grace, these are the Divine Wardrobers. They dress all the important angels."


    "And now we dress YOU!" Lumi (or possibly Sol, they were quite similar and Alia failed to designate them appropriately) declared, producing a measuring ribbon from thin air.


    The next hour was a blur of fabric, pins, and the twins talking over each other in their strange accents. Grace stood like a doll as they draped different materials over her, occasionally making noises of approval or disgust.


    "No, no, NO!" Sol (or... possibly Lumi) cried, ripping away a blue silk. "Zis shade of blue is for ze Ascended Choir! We cannot put her in ze wrong faction colors!"


    "She needs something neutral but memorable," the other twin agreed.


    "Um, could someone explain the color thing to me?" Grace asked, raising her hand like a schoolchild.


    Zephyr stepped in, her expression turning serious.


    "Well, angel fashion isn''t just about looking good. It''s political. Each faction has their colors and styles."


    "Here in the Dominion, we have gold and red for Bravery Sisters," Alia added, counting on her fingers. "Blue and silver for Compassion. Pink for Love."


    "Black for ze Seraphim Guard," one twin supplied.


    "Green for ze Earth-Tenders," added the other. "Gray for ze Veil."


    "Rainbow shades for Archangels like Celestia, though she''s the only one right now," Zephyr continued. "And white is reserved for celestial neutrality¡ªthose who don''t align with any faction."


    "Which is why YOU," Lumi/Sol, one of them, poked Grace''s nose, "are so complicated, darling! You are a Bravery Sister, a Compassion Sister, and a Love Sister! At once! Unprecedented!"


    Grace''s head spun with all this new information.


    "So what CAN I wear?"


    The twins exchanged glances. Then, they nodded, smirking at each other.


    "Silver base with gold, blue, and pink accents," they said in perfect unison. "Subtle enough to honor all three without claiming any one above the others!"


    "Smart," Zephyr nodded approvingly.


    "BRILLIANT!" Alia clapped her hands.


    "... I''ll take your word for it," Grace mumbled.


    The twins disappeared in a flurry of fabric and returned moments later with arms full of shimmering material. They worked with frightening speed and precision, draping, cutting, and somehow sewing without any visible needles or thread.


    "So," Grace said, trying to distract herself as they worked around her, "who else will be at this banquet?"


    "Everyone who''s anyone," Zephyr replied. "The Radiant Council... Which is basically just Celestia. All three sect leaders too."


    "The Seraphim Guard will handle security," Alia chimed in. "They''re super intense. Like Diana, but worse. Oh, and, in case you''re wondering, yeah they were named after Seraph. They''re kinda like fans of hers."


    "Really?"


    "Oh yeah," Alia nodded. "Seraph has tons of fans. She''s kind of a big deal for warrior angels. Huge inspiration for them."


    [Wow.]


    "The Ascended Choir will be there too," Zephyr continued. "They''re the scholars and mystics. Very stuck-up, think they know everything."


    "And..." Alia lowered her voice to a whisper, "rumor has it even some of The Veil might show up."


    Grace tried to remember where she''d heard that name before.


    "The Veil? Aren''t they the fallen angels?"


    "Not fallen, darling," a new voice purred from behind them. "Merely... independent thinkers."


    The twins froze. Alia''s eyes went wide. Zephyr straightened her posture immediately.


    Venus stood in the aisle, her long black hair cascading down her tanned back like a waterfall of ink. Her golden eyes were fixed on Grace with that usual expression of hers that made Grace get butterflies in her stomach.


    "Lady Venus," the twins said in unison, bowing deeply.


    "Lumi, Sol," Venus nodded to them. "Your work is impeccable as always. But I believe our little demon-slayer needs more than just the right dress to prepare for the banquet."


    [I don''t like the sound of that.]


    Venus glided closer, her movement so smooth she might have been floating.


    "Eternia smiles upon me finding you here, little one," she said, reaching out to brush her fingers through Grace''s hair. "I was just thinking you might benefit from some... personal instruction before your debut."


    Grace''s face heated up immediately.


    "I, um, instruction?"


    "Of course. The banquet is as much a battlefield as any demon nest," Venus explained. "Just with smiles instead of swords, and whispers instead of screams. You''ll need to know how to navigate it, dear."


    She turned to Alia and Zephyr.


    "You two may go. The twins and I will take good care of Grace."


    "But¡ª" Alia started to protest.


    "Go. Don''t worry, I won''t melt your friend," Venus repeated, her voice honey-sweet but leaving no room for argument. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alia and Zephyr exchanged looks, then reluctantly backed away.


    "We''ll see you later," Zephyr promised.


    "If you survive," Alia added with a nervous giggle before Zephyr dragged her away.


    [NOT HELPING, ALIA!]


    "Now then," Venus turned back to Grace, her golden eyes gleaming with something that made Grace''s heart race. "Let''s begin your real education."


    GULP


    ---


    "No, no, little one. Like this."


    Venus''s hands were on Grace''s wings, adjusting their position for what felt like the hundredth time. Her touch was gentle but firm, and each brush of her fingers sent shivers down Grace''s spine.


    "You want your wings half-raised when greeting the Bravery Sisters in a formal event like the Banquet," Venus instructed. "It shows respect without submission."


    Grace tried again, raising her small white wings to the angle Venus demonstrated.


    "Better," Venus purred, circling around to face her. "Now, the greeting itself."


    She demonstrated the motion, a closed fist pressed against the heart, then extended the fist forward.


    "Strength offered in service," Venus explained. "That''s what it symbolizes."


    Grace copied the movement, feeling ridiculous.


    "Good. Now for the Compassion Sisters."


    This time, Venus showed her a different wing posture¡ªwings fully lowered. Which, at Grace''s height, almost had them dragging on the ground.


    "Complete humility before those who heal," she explained. "And the greeting..."


    She placed her hands together as if in prayer, then opened them outward like a book, still touching at the pinkies.


    "The offering of one''s heart to be read and healed."


    Grace mimicked the motion, trying to memorize each distinct ritual.


    "And for your Sisters of Love?" Grace asked, already dreading the answer based on Venus''s growing smile.


    "For us," Venus stepped intimately close, her face mere inches from Grace''s, "the greeting is more... personal."


    She tilted Grace''s chin up with one finger, then pressed her lips softly to each of Grace''s cheeks before finally placing a third, lighter kiss at her lips.


    Grace''s entire body went rigid, her face burning hotter than a blacksmith''s forge.


    "T-That''s the official greeting?!" she squeaked.


    Venus laughed, a sound like silver bells.


    "Have you forgotten my lessons already, dear? What did I tell you?"


    "... A kiss is just a kiss," Grace muttered.


    "Indeed. And this kiss signifies the offering of pleasure and connection. Each kiss symbolizes mind, heart, and body¡ªall unified in love."


    "And I''m supposed to do that with EVERY Love Sister I meet?!"


    "Oh yes," Venus''s eyes danced with mischief. "Though as a member of our sect, you''ll be receiving more than giving."


    Her cheeks heated up, just imagining how embarrassing that would be.


    [Kill me.]


    "But since you walk all three paths," Venus continued, brushing a strand of hair from Grace''s face, "you must be prepared to both give and receive all three greetings. It''s... unprecedented."


    That word again. Unprecedented. Grace was getting sick of it.


    "What about the other factions?" she asked, trying to change the subject. "The Seraphim Guard and the, um, Ascended Choir? The others?"


    "Simple nods for all" Venus replied. She leaned in close again, her breath tickling Grace''s ear. "But if you encounter someone from The Veil... Well, some would say you should simply avoid eye contact and move away."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    "And with Archangels like Celestia?"


    "Celestia is the only Archangel," Venus said simply. "At least, officially. When you see her, kneel. Wings fully extended on the ground. Head bowed. No eye contact until she touches your shoulder."


    "That''s a lot to remember," Grace muttered. "Feels weird having to be so formal with her given how she usually treats me."


    "As I said, this whole event is about appearances," Venus smiled. "In any case, practice. Again and again, until your body remembers even if your mind forgets."


    For the next two hours, Venus drilled Grace on every possible social interaction she might encounter at the banquet. Despite her embarrassment, Grace found herself growing more comfortable with Venus''s touch, her closeness, even her flirtatious nature.


    [Maybe this won''t be so bad after all.]


    Then, a firm knock interrupted them.


    Diana stood in the doorway, her perpetual scowl somehow even deeper than usual. Her short black hair was mussed like she''d been training, and her gray eyes landed on Grace with all the warmth of a winter blizzard.


    "Am I interrupting something?" she asked coldly.


    Venus smiled, unperturbed.


    "Perfect timing, actually. I''ve just finished teaching our little demon-slayer the social graces."


    "Good," Diana grunted. "Because now she needs to learn how not to die if things go wrong."


    [Oh joy. More training.]


    Venus pressed one final kiss to Grace''s cheek.


    "Remember everything I taught you, little one."


    "I''ll try."


    With that, Venus glided past Diana, leaving a trail of sweet-smelling perfume in her wake.


    Diana watched her go, then turned back to Grace.


    "Come on, let''s head to the training grounds."


    "Ugh."

 Chapter 28: The Celestial Banquet, Part Two

    Chapter 28 - The Celestial Banquet, Part Two"Again," Diana barked out.


    Grace was drenched in sweat, her muscles screaming. They''d been at this for hours in one of the smaller training arenas, a circular platform floating away from the arena.


    "Block! Dodge! Redirect!" Diana shouted as she launched a series of slow but powerful strikes at Grace.


    Grace managed to block two, dodge one, but the fourth caught her in the shoulder, sending her stumbling.


    "You''d be dead if I was a Primal," Diana said flatly.


    "Thanks for the encouragement," Grace muttered, rubbing her shoulder.


    Diana circled her, eyes narrowed. After a moment of awkward silence, she asked:


    "So. You actually killed a demon. Permanently."


    The question caught Grace off guard. Diana had been drilling her relentlessly for an hour without a hint of conversation.


    "Um, yeah. Two now, actually."


    "What was it like?" Diana''s voice sounded casual, but her eyes were intense. "When you stabbed it."


    Grace recalled the moment, that strange golden light spreading through the demon''s body before it dissolved into nothing.


    "It was... weird. Like the demon wasn''t just dying, but being erased. Unmade."


    Diana nodded slowly.


    "Were you scared?"


    "Well, yeah. Obviously," Grace admitted. "My legs were shaking so bad I thought I''d fall over. Seraph literally had to throw me at it. Literally!"


    "Sounds like her."


    "Anyway, why all these questions?" Grace asked, wiping sweat from her forehead. "And why am I training this hard just for a fancy dinner party? Venus didn''t mention combat training as part of banquet prep."


    Diana''s expression darkened a little.


    "Because not everyone can be trusted to just leave you alone with your unique abilities. The Ascended Choir, The Veil..." She trailed off, her jaw tightening. "Well they have their own ways of viewing things. Their own plans."


    "What kind of plans?"


    "The kind that would get them exiled if they actually acted on them," Diana said grimly. "If you believe the rumors. Seraph thinks there might be tension at the banquet. Nothing open¡ªno one would dare actually try to fight Celestia. But you should be prepared to dodge a punch or a slap here and there."


    [Great. So I have to remember forty different greetings AND avoid getting murdered or whatever.]


    "Fun times," Grace sighed. "Uwaaaah... I can''t feel my arms."


    "Demons don''t care what you can feel," Diana replied flatly. "Again."


    Grace staggered to her feet and assumed the defensive stance Diana had taught her. Feet shoulder-width apart. Knees bent. Arms up to protect her face and chest.


    "Remember," Diana circled her like a predator, "you won''t have your new weapon at the banquet. This little rapier of yours," she said, looking down at it. "If some lunatic actually attacks you, as in a serious attack - not a slap - then just call for help."


    "Why would someone attack me at a banquet?"


    "Like I said, it''s just rumors," she said slowly, as if explaining to a child. "But, regardless, the fact that you can kill demons makes you either the most valuable or the most dangerous angel in the Dominion, depending on who you ask."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Diana squinted a little. "If you can kill demons... Who''s to say you can''t also permanently kill other angels too?"


    Grace pulled back.


    [Is that what they think?]


    Without warning, Diana lunged forward. Grace reacted instinctively, using the move they''d practiced. A quick sidestep followed by a firm push to redirect Diana''s momentum past her.


    The larger angel stumbled forward, clearly not expecting Grace to execute the move correctly. She caught herself quickly and turned, her face showing a flicker of... something. Not quite approval, but close.


    "Better," she admitted grudgingly.


    Coming from Diana, that was practically a standing ovation.


    "Can we take a break now?" Grace pleaded. "I think I''m going to pass out."


    Diana stared at her for a long moment, then sighed.


    "Fine. Five minutes."


    Grace collapsed onto the ground, spreading her wings out beneath her like a cushion. The sky above was a beautiful golden-pink. A sort of sunset.


    "Why did Seraph send you?" Grace asked after catching her breath.


    "I already told you."


    "No, I mean why did she send you, specifically."


    "What, you don''t like me?" Diana smirked.


    "I don''t. You''re annoying!"


    Diana just scoffed.


    "Feelings mutual. But, for better or worse, your existence changes everything we know about our war with the demons. And our dear Seraph wants to make sure our newest weapon doesn''t end up crumpling against some random grunt. So, here I am."


    Diana nodded at the center of the arena.


    "Anyway, break''s over. Get up."


    Grace sighed and climbed back to her feet. Some things never changed.


    ---


    Soon, Grace stood alone on her small balcony. The eternal sunset had dimmed now to a soft twilight sort of setting.


    She practiced the greetings Venus had taught her, trying to get the wing positions just right. It was harder without someone correcting her, but she wanted to get it down before the Banquet arrived. Plus, she was kind of bored.


    [Wing position for Bravery Sisters: half-raised. For Compassion: lowered. For Love: one up, one down. For Archangels: fully extended on the ground...]


    Her fingers found the medallion around her neck, tracing its now-familiar shape. The metal was warm against her skin, almost like it had a pulse of its own.


    As she touched it, another flash¡ªlike the vision she''d had during the ceremony.


    Steel-gray hair. Piercing blue eyes. A face filled with anger and betrayal.


    The medal pulsed beneath her fingers, growing hotter. Suddenly, the balcony vanished.


    Grace saw a vast hall filled with angels of all types.


    She was moving through the crowd, but not in control of her body. Looking through someone else''s eyes again.


    Eternia''s eyes.


    Most angels glowed with a soft white light, but some... some had a dark blue, almost purple aura around them. Ominous. Threatening. They were scattered throughout the crowd, watching her with cold calculation in their eyes.


    Eternia didn''t like it. But, at the same time, she was conflicted. Like she didn''t know what to do about this.


    Then the vision shifted.


    She saw all those figures leaving. All those figures following that woman with the blue eyes, all of them covered in that blue-purple aura, all aiming a deep, burning resentment in their glares back at her. At Eternia.


    [... Am I making a mistake?] It wasn''t Grace thinking that, it was Eternia. [No, no. I''ve made my choice.]


    ---


    Grace gasped, the vision shattering.


    She was back on her balcony, clutching the railing so hard her knuckles were white.


    [What was THAT?]


    Her heart pounded in her chest. The medallion had cooled, but she could still feel a faint thrum of energy from it.


    Grace took a deep breath, steadying herself. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need to talk to Celestia about these visions," she decided aloud. "First thing tomorrow."


    She looked out at the darkening sky, the first stars appearing above the Dominion.


    Whatever was coming at that banquet, she wouldn''t face it unprepared.


    ¡¸New Skill Unlocked: Aura Sight (Level 1)¡¹


    Ability to see corrupted auras. Cannot see corrupted auras around subjects with too high a level.

 Chapter 29: The Celestial Banquet, Part Three

    Chapter 29 - The Celestial Banquet, Part ThreeGrace woke up before dawn, the medallion still warm against her skin. The vision from last night replayed in her mind on an endless loop. All those angels with their strange blue-purple auras, following that woman with steel-gray hair.


    [I need answers. NOW.]


    She threw on a simple white tunic and headed out to find Celestia, marching onwards like a tiny hurricane.


    No training today, no etiquette lessons (at least, as long as she could avoid Venus), just the truth.


    The halls of the Dominion were eerily quiet this early. She figured most angels were either on duty in the mortal realm or still resting. Grace''s footsteps echoed as she-


    "Looking for someone?" a voice asked.


    "EEP!"


    Grace turned to find a small angel with blue hair and blue wings. She recognized her vaguely.


    Meridian, from the Ascended Choir. They''d never actually spoken before.


    "Um, y-yes. Celestia. Have you seen her?"


    Meridian tilted her head, studying Grace with an intensity that made her uncomfortable.


    "The Archangel? She''s in the Memory Pools. East wing, down the spiral stairs."


    "Memory Pools?" Grace had never heard of them.


    "Ancient place. Off-limits to most." Meridian''s eyes narrowed slightly. "But I suppose normal rules don''t apply to you."


    There was something in her tone that made Grace''s skin prickle.


    "Thanks," she mumbled, hurrying away from Meridian''s scrutinizing gaze.


    [Actually... Is it okay for someone from the Choir to be here?]


    East wing. Spiral stairs. The directions led Grace to a part of the Dominion she''d never explored before. The pristine white marble gradually gave way to older stone, worn smooth by countless centuries. The air felt different here.


    The spiral staircase descended deep into what felt like the heart of the floating realm. Grace''s hand trailed along the wall for balance as she made her way down, the light growing dimmer with each step.


    Just as she was about to turn back, thinking she''d made a wrong turn, the staircase opened into a vast circular chamber.


    "Whoa," Grace breathed.


    The room was filled with pools of silvery liquid, each one a perfect circle, embedded in the stone floor. They glowed with a soft, pulsing light. And standing at the edge of the largest pool in the center was Celestia, her rainbow wings folded against her back, her expression distant.


    "Celestia?" Grace called softly.


    The Archangel looked up, surprise crossing her features before settling into a warm smile.


    "Grace. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "I need to talk to you," Grace said, stepping carefully between the pools to reach her. "About these visions I''ve been having."


    "Visions?" Celestia''s voice was neutral, but there was a hint of surprise on her face.


    Grace nodded, touching the medallion at her throat.


    "Ever since you gave me this, I''ve been seeing... things. Through Eternia''s eyes, I think."


    Celestia went very still.


    "Tell me."


    Grace described everything. The first vision during the ceremony, the woman with steel-gray hair and piercing blue eyes, and last night''s vision of angels with blue-purple auras following her away from Eternia.


    With each detail, Celestia''s composed demeanor slipped a little more. By the time Grace finished, she looked outright concerned.


    "That''s... not possible," Celestia whispered.


    "What''s not possible?"


    "The medallion." Celestia reached out, her fingers hovering just above it without touching. "It''s sharing memories with you. Eternia''s memories."


    "Is that... bad?"


    Celestia shook her head, looking genuinely shocked.


    "I... do not think so. It''s just unprecedented. That medallion was given to me by Eternia herself, the day she... the day she left us."


    Grace blinked.


    "Did... Did she say to wait and give it to someone?"


    "She didn''t say anything. She just gave it to me and left." A small, incredulous laugh escaped her. "Of course... Hearing what you''re telling me now, she certainly must have planned this all along. Somehow, she knew you would come."


    Grace swallowed hard.


    [She probably did,] Grace thought. [Because her leaving was probably so she could do that... thing she said. About focusing her energy until she could "make me."]


    Celestia turned to the central pool.


    "Perhaps the Memory Pools can show us."


    "What are these anyway?" Grace asked, peering into the silvery liquid. It moved like water but seemed thicker, almost mercury-like.


    "The collective memory of angelkind," Celestia explained. "Every significant moment in our history leaves an imprint here. They respond to thought and touch."


    She dipped a finger into the pool before them. The silvery surface rippled, then stilled, showing a reflection of the two of them looking down. But then the image changed, flowing like paint in water until it showed a different scene entirely.


    Two angels stood in what looked like the grand hall, but brighter, more vibrant than Grace had ever seen it. One was unmistakably Eternia. She looked exactly like Grace but taller, more regal, and... well, blessed in certain places. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But beside her stood another angel with steel-gray wings and those piercing blue eyes Grace had seen in her visions.


    "Azrael," Celestia said softly, answering Grace''s unspoken question. "She was Eternia''s most beloved angel. Her right hand. Her..." She trailed off and didn''t finish.


    In the pool, the two angels were laughing together, their wings occasionally brushing in a gesture that seemed intimate.


    "They ruled the Dominion together. Eternia always preferred making things as opposed to keeping an eye on the things she made. So, she created Azrael. And, from that point on, Eternia created and Azrael organized. Eternia dreamed and Azrael executed. She made Azrael to be her perfect complementary piece." Celestia''s voice held a note of sadness. "Azrael was my mentor, also. She taught me everything I know about leadership."


    Grace took that in.


    "What happened between them? In my vision, it looked like they were arguing."


    Celestia waved her hand over the pool. The scene changed to show Azrael standing before a group of humans, her hand outstretched. The humans were doing... something Grace couldn''t quite make out, but it looked wrong. Their faces were twisted with cruelty or greed. And as they acted, wisps of dark energy flowed from them into Azrael''s palm.


    "Azrael discovered something," Celestia said quietly. "Angels draw power from what Eternia called the Three Human Virtues: Bravery, Compassion, and Love. But Azrael found that we could also absorb power from what she called Human Sins. Cowardice, Hatred, and Apathy."


    "Is that... what the blue aura was? In my visions?"


    "Possibly," Celestia replied with a shrug. "Eternia was horrified. She insisted this corrupted divine essence. That there was a reason angels were only meant to draw from virtues. But Azrael argued it was simply a different form of power. More efficient, more potent."


    The pool shifted again, showing Eternia and Azrael standing nose to nose, clearly in the midst of a heated argument.


    "Their debate split the Dominion, back then," Celestia continued. "Most angels stayed loyal to Eternia, but many - especially the more pragmatic ones - sided with Azrael. They claimed to have seen through the veil of Eternia''s teachings to a greater truth."


    "But they were wrong?" Grace asked, studying the image.


    Celestia hesitated.


    "It''s... not that simple. The power Azrael discovered was real, and it did make those angels stronger. But it also changed them. Made them colder. More calculating."


    As Celestia spoke, Grace noticed something strange in the pool. Celestia''s reflection flickered briefly, her rainbow wings shimmering and momentarily appearing steel-gray. Grace blinked, and the image was normal again.


    [Did I imagine that?]


    "The Veil takes after what Azrael preached, though to a lesser degree. At the banquet," Celestia said, "there will be angels from The Veil present. It''s a tradition - the banquet is neutral ground, a time when all factions can gather without fear of conflict. You may be able to learn more about them then."


    "Are they dangerous?"


    "Not openly. They''re not demons or anything. They''re angels who made a different choice. Most still believe they''re serving heaven''s interests, just... through different means." Celestia''s gaze was intense. "But don''t let them sway your heart. The path of sin, no matter how efficient, leads to corruption."


    "So, then, why have them be invited?"


    "I believe the best way to bridge the gap is through conversation. Simple as that."


    Grace nodded, though something about Celestia''s words didn''t quite sit right. She couldn''t put her finger on it.


    "I should go," Celestia said suddenly. "There''s much to prepare for."


    "Wait," Grace caught her arm. "If Eternia and Azrael were so close, why didn''t they work it out? Why split the Dominion?"


    Celestia''s eyes held a deep sadness.


    "I''ve longed to know the answer to that question myself. But, alas, only they will ever know."

 Chapter 30: The Celestial Banquet, Part Four

    Chapter 30 - The Celestial Banquet, Part Four"You''ve NEVER danced before?" Venus''s voice hit a pitch Grace didn''t think possible. "Not ONCE?"


    Grace shrank back against the wall of her quarters, wishing she could just melt into it and disappear.


    "I grew up on a farm," she mumbled. "We didn''t exactly host royal balls between harvesting turnips..."


    Venus pressed a hand to her forehead like she might faint from the horror of it all.


    "One day," she said dramatically. "ONE DAY until the most important celestial event of the century, and our little demon-slayer cannot even perform a basic waltz!"


    "Come on, is dancing really that important?" Grace asked hopefully. "Couldn''t I just... stand in the corner and eat little cakes or something?"


    Venus looked at her like she''d suggested showing up naked.


    "Darling," she said slowly, "the Celestial Banquet isn''t just dinner and speeches. After the formal presentations, there will be DANCING. And EVERYONE dances. It''s tradition!"


    [Of course it is. Why wouldn''t it be?]


    Venus was already pulling out some kind of communication crystal from her robes and speaking urgently into it.


    "Ahem. Emergency. The rookie wing. NOW."


    Not ten minutes later, Alia and Zephyr burst through the door, both looking flushed and excited.


    "We came as fast as we could!" Alia said, bouncing on her toes. "What''s the emergency?"


    "THIS," Venus gestured dramatically at Grace, "is our emergency. She doesn''t know how to dance!"


    Alia gasped like Venus had announced Grace was secretly a demon. Zephyr just raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s... not exactly life-threatening," she pointed out.


    "It is SOCIALLY threatening, Zephyr!" Venus insisted. "We have one day to teach her the basics or she''ll be the laughingstock of the entire Dominion!"


    Grace groaned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t I just fake a wing injury or something?"


    "NO," Venus and Alia said in unison.


    What followed was the most awkward hour of Grace''s existence. And, considering the week she''d had, that was saying something.


    Venus started by demonstrating the basic waltz step with Zephyr, who apparently had spent enough time around the Love Sisters to know their style of dancing.


    "One-two-three, one-two-three," Venus counted as they moved gracefully around the room. "See? Simple!"


    It did not look simple. It looked like a complex series of steps that required more coordination than Grace had ever needed to harvest an entire field of turnips.


    "Your turn," Venus said, releasing Zephyr and extending her hands to Grace.


    Grace reluctantly stepped forward, placing one hand on Venus''s shoulder and the other in her outstretched palm.


    "No, no, little one," Venus corrected gently. "If you were taller, sure, but no, at your height, you do this." She guided Grace''s hands to her shoulders, then placed her own hands on Grace''s waist.


    Grace''s face immediately heated up at the somewhat more intimate position.


    "N-now what?" she stammered.


    "Just follow my lead," Venus said. "And count with me. One-two-three, one-two-three..."


    Grace tried. She really did. But her feet seemed determined to go in every direction except the right one. She stepped on Venus''s toes at least five times in the first minute.


    "Sorry! Sorry!" she kept muttering.


    Venus was surprisingly patient.


    "Don''t look at your feet, look at me," she instructed. "Feel the movement, don''t think about it."


    Grace lifted her gaze to Venus''s golden eyes, which was somehow even more flustering. The Love Sister smiled encouragingly.


    "That''s it. Now, let your body follow mine."


    They were just starting to find a rhythm when the door banged open so hard it nearly flew off its hinges.


    "WHAT''S THIS I HEAR ABOUT EMERGENCY DANCE LESSONS?!" Seraph boomed, striding into the room like she owned it.


    Venus sighed.


    "We''re in the middle of a waltz lesson, Seraph."


    "WALTZ?" Seraph looked scandalized. "You''re teaching her that slow, boring drivel? HA! The rookie needs to learn REAL dancing!"


    Before anyone could protest, Seraph grabbed Grace by the waist and literally hoisted her into the air, spinning her around like she weighed nothing.


    "SERAPH!" Grace shrieked. "PUT ME DOWN!"


    "This is how the Bravery Sisters dance!" Seraph declared, ignoring Grace''s pleas as she continued to twirl her around the room. "With VIGOR! With PASSION!"


    Venus crossed her arms... trying to hide her smile (and failing).


    "That''s not dancing, that''s assault."


    "At least she won''t forget it!" Seraph laughed, finally setting Grace down. The room continued to spin around her as she staggered, dizzy.


    "I think I''m going to be sick," Grace mumbled.


    "That means it''s working!" Seraph slapped her on the back, nearly sending her face-first into the floor.


    What followed was a bizarre tug-of-war as Venus and Seraph fought over the proper way to teach Grace to dance. Venus insisted on grace, poise, and subtle movements. Seraph advocated for what essentially amounted to throwing your partner around the room while shouting.


    "If you spin fast enough, no one can see your mistakes!" was Seraph''s dubious wisdom.


    "If you follow proper form, you won''t MAKE mistakes," Venus countered.


    Grace was passed back and forth between them like a ragdoll, trying to absorb two completely opposite approaches to dancing. Alia and Zephyr weren''t much help, as they''d collapsed onto Grace''s bed in fits of hysterical laughter.


    "T-the look on your face when Seraph picked you up!" Alia gasped between giggles.


    "Traitors," Grace muttered as Venus adjusted her posture for the hundredth time.


    Just when Grace thought it couldn''t get any more chaotic, the door flew open again.


    "We have arrived with ze MASTERPIECE!"


    The twins, Sol and Lumi, swept in carrying what looked like a cloud of shimmering fabric. They stopped short at the scene before them¡ªVenus and Seraph locked in a silent standoff with Grace caught between them.


    "What is happening here?" Sol (or maybe Lumi) demanded.


    "Dance lessons," everyone said in unison.


    "Dance lessons? Before ze fitting? Impossibile!" The twins looked horrified. "Ze dress must be PERFECT! No sweaty, wrinkled angel allowed!"


    They shooed Venus and Seraph away from Grace with surprising authority, considering their size compared to Seraph''s muscular bulk.


    "Out! Everyone out! We need space for ze fitting!"


    Seraph looked like she might protest, but even she seemed intimidated by the twins'' fashion authority. Venus just sighed.


    "We''ll continue later," she promised Grace, gliding toward the door.


    "Later! Later!" the twins echoed, practically pushing everyone out. "After ze PERFECTION!"


    The door closed behind Grace''s friends, leaving her alone with the twins and their mysterious bundle of fabric.


    "Now," one of them said, eyes gleaming with excitement, "are you ready to become a goddess?"


    [Not really, no.]


    The twins didn''t wait for an answer. They unfolded the bundle to reveal the most beautiful dress Grace had ever seen¡ªthough admittedly, her experience with fine clothing was limited to watching the occasional noble pass through her village.


    The gown was primarily silver, shimmering like moonlight on water. But when it caught the light, hints of gold, blue, and pink shimmered across the surface, so subtle you''d miss them if you weren''t looking for them. The bodice was fitted but not tight, the skirt flowing out in gentle waves that would move beautifully when she danced.


    "It''s... wow," Grace breathed.


    "Try it!" the twins insisted, already helping her out of her simple tunic.


    Grace slipped into the dress, marveling at how light it felt. Despite its ethereal appearance, it was surprisingly sturdy¡ªpractical as well as beautiful.


    "Perfect!" the twins declared in unison as they made final adjustments. "You look like angel royalty!"


    As they worked, they kept up a constant stream of advice, talking over each other so quickly Grace could barely keep up.


    "Stay AWAY from ze angel with peacock wings¡ªtotal gossip!"


    "Avoid ze punch bowl after third hour¡ªze Veil likes to spike it!"


    "If anyone asks about your sword technique, just smile mysteriously! ... Unless you actually have an answer, I zuppose."


    "Do NOT ask ze Seraphim Guard about Seraph! Zey will not shut up!"


    By the time they finished, Grace''s head was spinning with dos and don''ts. The twins stepped back to admire their work, clapping their hands in delight.


    "MAGNIFIQUE!" they declared. "You will be ze STAR of ze banquet!"


    [Great. Exactly what I don''t want to be.]


    ---


    "Greetings, Sister Grace," Diana said stiffly, her back ramrod straight and her eyes colder than usual. "I represent The Veil this evening. May I have a moment of your... valuable time?"


    They were in one of the smaller dining halls, which Alia and Zephyr had hastily decorated to resemble the grand banquet hall. The impromptu "practice banquet" had been Venus''s idea, but everyone had thrown themselves into it with surprising enthusiasm. Well, aside from Diana, anyway.


    Alia was pretending to be a snooty member of the Ascended Choir, complete with a makeshift blue cape and an exaggerated scholarly accent. Zephyr had taken on the role of an Earth-Tender, wearing leaves in her hair and speaking in soft, nature-focused metaphors. Venus alternated between playing herself and a particularly aggressive Seraphim Guard.


    "Um, yes, of course," Grace replied, trying to remember the correct greeting. Wings half-lowered, slight bow, but maintain eye contact. "I''m honored by your interest."


    Diana''s lips curved into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. It was subtle but chilling. She looked mysteriously annoyed.


    "We''ve been watching your... progress with great interest," she said, circling Grace slowly. "Such unique abilities. Such potential."


    Grace fought the urge to step back. Hey, for someone who clearly was annoyed to have to be here, she was playing her role very well.


    "Thank you," Grace said carefully. "I''m still learning."


    "Learning, yes." Diana stopped directly in front of her. "But from whom? Those who would limit your power? Or those who understand its true nature?"


    Grace recalled her conversation with Celestia in the Memory Pools. This was exactly the kind of approach she''d warned about.


    "I value all perspectives," Grace replied diplomatically. "But I trust Eternia''s vision for our realm."


    Diana paused, like she was forgetting her lines.


    "A safe answer. But safety rarely leads to greatness, Sister Grace."


    With that, she stepped back, giving a small nod of acknowledgment.


    "Well played," Venus said from the sidelines. "That was perfect, Grace!"


    Diana sighed, clearly liking the fact that she was done with that.


    "Yeah, yeah, not bad," even Diana admitted. "You didn''t get flustered at least."


    Coming from Diana, this was practically a standing ovation.


    Grace wasn''t sure how to respond, so she just turned away with a little "hmph" sound.


    The practice continued for another hour, with each of her friends throwing increasingly difficult scenarios at her. By the end, Grace felt more prepared¡ªnot confident, exactly, but less likely to make a complete fool of herself.


    "Remember," Venus said as they wrapped up for the night, "stay close to Celestia during the official ceremonies. After that, mingle but keep moving. Don''t let anyone corner you for too long."


    "And if someone asks you to dance, just follow their lead," Zephyr added. "Most angels will adjust to your skill level once they realize you''re new."


    "Or lack thereof," Diana muttered.


    Alia threw her arms around Grace in an exuberant hug.


    "You''re going to be AMAZING! The whole Dominion is going to be talking about you!"


    [That''s what I''m afraid of.]


    As her friends (plus Diana) filed out, each offering final bits of advice, Grace felt a strange mix of gratitude and anxiety. These angels barely knew her, yet they''d spent their entire day helping her prepare for tomorrow.


    Grace sighed, touching the medallion at her throat. She closed her eyes, hoping for another vision, another clue about what to expect tomorrow.


    Nothing came.


    [Some magical artifact you are. Only work when I don''t need you to.]

 Chapter 31: The Celestial Banquet, Part Five

    Chapter 31 - The Celestial Banquet, Part FiveGrace stared at her reflection, hardly recognizing herself. The silver dress shimmered as she moved, catching the light in a way that made the subtle gold, blue, and pink accents dance across the fabric.


    "I can''t believe this is happening," she muttered.


    Less than a month ago, she''d been harvesting turnips and worrying about the price of grain. Now she was dressed like some kind of princess, about to attend the most exclusive party in heaven.


    [This is ridiculous. I''m still just a farmer.]


    Someone knocked on her door. Before she could answer, Alia burst in with Zephyr close behind.


    "OH MY GOSH!" Alia squealed, bouncing up and down. "You look AMAZING!"


    "The twins outdid themselves," Zephyr agreed, circling Grace with an approving nod.


    Grace tugged awkwardly at the bodice.


    "It feels weird. I''ve never worn anything this fancy."


    "Well, get used to it," Alia said, fluffing Grace''s wings. "Tonight, you''re the star of the show!"


    "Please don''t say that," Grace groaned. "I''m nervous enough already."


    "But it''s true! Everyone''s going to want to meet the angel who can kill demons!"


    Zephyr handed her a small crystal vial.


    "Little bit of ~divine perfume~."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "You''ll see. Just a drop behind each ear."


    "And don''t forget the greeting rituals!" Alia added. "Wings half-raised for Bravery Sisters, fully lowered for¡ª"


    "I know, I know," Grace cut her off. "Venus drilled me for hours."


    "Did she?" Zephyr asked with a smirk.


    "NOT LIKE THAT!"


    After a few more minutes of fussing and last-minute advice, there was another knock at the door.


    This one was different¡ªthree sharp taps that somehow felt more commanding than Alia''s excited pounding.


    The door swung open without waiting for an answer. Celestia stood in the doorway, and Grace''s breath caught in her throat.


    The Archangel was dressed in a gown that seemed woven from rainbows themselves. It shifted colors with every movement, never settling on any single hue. Somehow her wings even seemed a little bigger.


    She looked beautiful.


    Alia and Zephyr immediately dropped into deep bows, wings extended on the floor.


    Grace quickly followed suit, remembering the formal greeting Venus had taught her. Kneel, wings fully extended, head bowed, no eye contact.


    "Hehe, rise, little ones," Celestia said, her voice warm. "Tonight is a celebration, not a ceremony."


    Grace stood up, still keeping her eyes lowered.


    "Look at me, Grace," Celestia said gently.


    Grace raised her gaze. Celestia was smiling.


    "I would like it if you walked with me," she said.


    "What?"


    Alia and Zephyr both looked at each other, equally surprised.


    "I haven''t had a personal guest to one of these in a while," Celestia chuckled. "I figured perhaps it would be good to spice things up. What do you say?"


    "I..." Grace blinked. "Uhm, yes, y-yeah! I would love to."


    "Very well then. Are you ready?"


    [Absolutely not.]


    "Yes," Grace lied.


    Celestia''s eyes sparkled, suggesting she wasn''t fooled.


    "Then let us go. The Celestial Banquet awaits."


    She held out her hand. Grace took it, feeling the warmth of divine power humming beneath Celestia''s skin.


    ---


    The Grand Pavilion took Grace''s breath away. It was a massive structure of white stone and crystals. Columns rose hundreds of feet into the air, supporting a dome that seemed made of solid light. Angels of every faction flew or walked through the enormous entrance arch.


    "This wasn''t here yesterday," Grace whispered.


    "It''s created anew for each banquet," Celestia explained.


    "What kind of construction work does heaven have!?"


    "After a few millennia, people get efficient," Celestia shrugged. "It will dissolve back into divine light when the celebration ends. Quite thrilling."


    [A building that exists for one night. Talk about excessive.]


    As they approached the entrance, a hush fell over the crowd. Angels parted, creating a path for Celestia and, by extension, Grace. Every eye turned to them. Grace felt her face heating up.


    "Stand tall," Celestia murmured, placing a reassuring hand on Grace''s back. "You''re here as my personal guest."


    ... It was even harder to walk hearing Celestia talk like that.


    Grace tried to look confident as they walked through the entrance. Inside, the Pavilion was even more impressive. The ceiling soared so high Grace couldn''t see where it ended. Tables laden with food and drink stretched in every direction. Angels clustered in groups, their attire clearly marking their factions.


    "First introductions," Celestia said, guiding Grace with a gentle hand on her elbow. "Remember what you''ve learned."


    The next hour was a blur of faces and names as Celestia led Grace through the crowd. Each introduction required a different greeting, making Grace''s head spin as she tried to remember them all.


    First came the Ascended Choir, a group of scholarly angels dressed in flowing blue robes. Their wings were painted white with blue tips, and they wore identical expressions of barely concealed skepticism.


    Grace offered a simple nod, just as Venus had instructed for this faction. The leader of the group, that angel named Meridian with ice-blue hair, returned the gesture.


    "Sister Grace," Meridian acknowledged. "Greetings. My name is Meridian. Your arrival has sparked much discussion in our archives."


    [I guess it''s safe to assume everyone''s heard of me, huh.]


    "I hope that''s a good thing," Grace replied.


    Meridian''s mouth twitched.


    "We seek knowledge, not judgment. Tell me, do you know our purpose?"


    "You''re... scholars," Grace said. "Keepers of celestial knowledge."


    Meridian nodded slowly.


    "Indeed. Is there perhaps any knowledge you seek?"


    "I... think I know about as much as I want to know about stuff right now, hehe."


    Not entirely true, but she didn''t want to encourage this person.


    "Ah, how unfortunate." Meridian replied. "Many of us find your... existence perplexing. An angel who can permanently destroy demons. An angel who walks all three paths. Unprecedented."


    [That word again. I HATE that word. For once, I wish something about me was completely precedented. Extremely precedented.]


    "Well, I''m just trying to figure it out as I go," Grace said honestly.


    Meridian exchanged glances with her companions.


    "We have many questions for you, when time permits. About the nature of your power. Its source. Its limitations."


    "You''ll have your chance some day, surely," Celestia interjected, her tone polite but firm. "But not tonight. This is a celebration, not an interrogation."


    Celestia''s rainbow wings shifted subtly, and Meridian took a small step back.


    "Of course, Archangel. Another time."


    "The Earth-Tenders are waiting," Celestia said, smoothly guiding Grace away from the scholars.


    "Wow. They''re intense," Grace whispered, still glancing at the Choir.


    "Knowledge seekers often are," Celestia replied.


    The Earth-Tenders were a stark contrast to the Choir. Dressed in flowing green garments adorned with actual plants, they greeted Grace with warm smiles. Their wings had a greenish tint, like sunlight through leaves.


    Grace offered another simple nod, remembering Venus''s instructions about the other factions.


    "No, no!" The leader, a plump angel with flowers braided into her brown hair, laughed. "We Earth-Tenders don''t stand on ceremony. I''m Willow."


    She took Grace''s hands in her own. Her skin felt warm and smelled like fresh soil.


    "We have a gift for you, Earth-Daughter," Willow said.


    [Earth-Daughter?] Grace looked at Celestia, who smiled encouragingly.


    "Some angels were made by Eternia herself, some ascend from humanity," Celestia explained quietly. "You fall in the latter."


    Willow pressed something into Grace''s palm. It was a tiny flower bud, no bigger than her thumbnail, with petals of silver and gold.


    "An empathy bloom," Willow explained. "It responds to your emotions. Keep it close. Sometimes, our own heart is the hardest to understand. This may help."


    "Thank you," Grace said, genuinely touched.


    As Celestia led her away, the tiny bud opened slightly, revealing a hint of pink inside.


    "What does pink mean?" she asked.


    "Curiosity. Wonder," Celestia replied. "By the way, the Earth-Tenders rarely gift their blooms to anyone. You''ve made quite an impression."


    "I haven''t even done anything!"


    "Your existence has done enough, Grace."


    The little bud got even more pink.


    [I just... I don''t know if I can live up to, uh, all this.]


    Next came the Seraphim Guard, who stood in formation near one of the grand entrances. They were dressed in black armor and they made Grace nervous just by looking at them.


    She offered another simple nod, which the captain - a stern-faced angel with cropped silver hair - returned with a barely perceptible one of her own.


    "Honor to meet you, Sister Grace," she said formally. "I am Captain Raziel."


    "Honor to meet you too," Grace replied, trying to sound confident.


    "The Seraphim Guard stands ready to serve," Raziel said, glancing at Celestia before returning her attention to Grace. "Should you ever require protection during your... special missions."


    The way she said "special missions" made it clear she was talking about demon hunting. Though, Grace did struggle to think of what other kinds of missions she could mean.


    "Thank you," Grace said, not sure what else to add.


    "Raziel is one of our finest warriors," Celestia commented, clearly trying to ease the awkward moment. "Perhaps she can offer some combat insights during your training."


    Raziel bowed slightly.


    "It would be my honor, Archangel."


    As they moved deeper into the Pavilion, Celestia leaned closer to Grace.


    "Prepare yourself," she said quietly. "The Veil representatives are next. Remember Venus''s advice."


    Grace''s stomach tightened. After everything she''d heard about the Veil, she wasn''t looking forward to this introduction.


    They stood near one of the crystal pillars. Three angels with steel-gray wings. Their clothing was elegant but simple, in shades of gray and silver. Unlike the other factions, who displayed their allegiance proudly, the Veil dressed to blend in.


    They looked like what they represented too. Low sneers and disgusted faces aimed at nothing in particular. Almost like the happy vibes around them personally offended them.


    [Wait, I was supposed to avoid these people, now I''m walking with Celestia toward them.]


    The leader stepped forward as Celestia and Grace approached. She was strikingly beautiful, with pale, almost-grey skin, long silver hair and dark eyes.


    "Archangel Celestia," she said, her voice almost musical and smooth. "Always a pleasure."


    "Sariel," Celestia replied, her tone polite but cool. "May I present Sister Grace Lightsinger."


    Sariel turned those dark eyes on Grace, and Grace felt like she was being examined from the inside out.


    "The angel who kills demons," Sariel said, her lips curving into a perfect smile. "Your reputation precedes you."


    She lowered her gaze slightly and gave the smallest nod possible.


    Sariel extended her hand.


    "We have much to discuss, Sister Grace. Your abilities... interest us greatly."


    Grace hesitated, but Celestia gave her a subtle nudge. Political necessity, the gesture seemed to say. Grace reluctantly took the offered hand. Immediately, she felt a chill spread from the contact. The medallion against her chest grew uncomfortably warm, as if responding to the cold.


    "Perhaps another time," Grace said, withdrawing her hand as quickly as politeness allowed.


    "Of course," Sariel''s smile didn''t falter, but her eyes hardened slightly. "We have all eternity to become... acquainted."


    "Sister Grace''s schedule is quite full these days," Celestia interjected smoothly. "Her training takes priority."


    "Naturally," Sariel replied, though the look she gave Grace suggested the conversation wasn''t over.


    As they walked away, Grace shivered.


    "You handled that well," Celestia said. "The Veil can be... intense."


    "Thanks. I could hardly breathe around those angels."


    As they continued through the crowd, Grace spotted a familiar face. Diana stood near one of the refreshment tables, looking extremely uncomfortable in a formal golden dress.


    Grace huffed almost off instinct as soon as she looked at the woman. And yet..


    "Can I go talk to someone?" Grace asked, suddenly wanting to talk to someone who wouldn''t try to interrogate or recruit her.


    Celestia nodded.


    "I need to speak with the other sect leaders. Find me for the ceremonial toast in twenty minutes."


    "Alright."


    Grace made her way over to Diana, who looked up with surprise. She remembered to adjust her wings to the half-raised position and placed her closed fist against her heart before extending it forward - the proper Bravery Sister greeting.


    Diana blinked, then huffed out a laugh.


    "You actually remembered the formal greeting. Who would''ve thought."


    "You''re here!" Grace said.


    Diana rolled her eyes. "Obviously."


    "You never said you were coming."


    "I never said I wasn''t," Diana countered. "Do I need your permission?"


    "I... Ugh!" Crossing her arms, Grace looked away with a pout.


    "Seraph ordered all senior Bravery Sisters to attend."


    "Yeah?" Grace took in Diana''s uncomfortable posture and suppressed a smile. "Nice dress."


    "Shut up," Diana growled. "Not a word about this to anyone, or I''ll make your next training session a living nightmare."


    Grace couldn''t believe it. She''d scored a win! On Diana of all people!


    She had to get a bit more out of it.


    "What? More than usual???"


    Diana sighed.


    "What do you want, rookie? Don''t you have some swooning angels to take care of?"


    "Just... wanted a break from all the politics," Grace admitted. "Everyone keeps asking me questions I don''t have answers to. As annoying as you are, you''re better than that."


    "Yeah?" Diana scoffed. "Get used to it. You''re the shiny new toy everyone wants to play with."


    "Great."


    They stood in silence for a moment. Then Diana''s eyes narrowed, looking at something over Grace''s shoulder.


    "Heads up, newbie. Veil at three o''clock."


    Before Grace could turn to look, Venus''s voice rang out across the Pavilion. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dear friends! The ceremonial toast is about to begin! Please gather in the central hall!"


    "Saved by the bell," Diana muttered. "Come on."


    They joined the crowd moving toward the center of the Pavilion, where Celestia stood on a raised dais. Attendants moved through the gathering, handing out crystal glasses filled with glowing golden liquid.


    "Divine nectar," Diana explained, taking two glasses and handing one to Grace. "Only served at the Celestial Banquet. Drink it slowly. It''s potent."


    Grace took the glass carefully. The liquid inside seemed to be moving on its own, swirling gently against the crystal.


    Celestia raised her own glass, and the hall fell silent.


    "Angels of the Dominion," she began, her voice carrying effortlessly to every corner of the vast space. "Once every century, we gather to renew our bonds and remember our shared purpose."


    Grace''s eyes wandered across the crowd as Celestia spoke. Angels of every faction stood together, their differences temporarily set aside.


    Then her medallion pulsed against her skin. Hard. Like a warning.


    The sensation was so sudden that Grace nearly dropped her glass. She clutched the medallion through her dress, feeling it grow hotter by the second.


    Her vision blurred slightly, then sharpened in a strange way. Colors became more vivid, edges more defined.


    And then she saw it¡ªa wisp of dark blue-purple energy surrounding a figure across the room. It was subtle, like smoke curling around their form, but unmistakable to Grace''s newly enhanced vision.


    It was an angel she hadn''t been introduced to yet. Tall, with perfect posture and features that seemed too symmetrical to be natural. Dark hair pulled back severely from a face that would have been beautiful if not for the coldness in their eyes.


    Those eyes shifted, somehow sensing Grace''s scrutiny, and met hers across the crowded hall.


    The angel smiled. It wasn''t warm like Willow''s smile or smooth like Sariel''s. It was predatory. Hungry.


    Grace''s blood ran cold.


    Hidden threat found


    The angel raised their glass in Grace''s direction, a mock toast that no one else seemed to notice.


    Grace took a deep breath and consciously activated her new ability.


    ¡¸Aura Sight Active¡¹


    Time to find out what she was really dealing with.

 Chapter 32: The Celestial Banquet, Part Six

    Chapter 32 - The Celestial Banquet, Part SixThe world looked different through Grace''s Aura Sight.


    Colors were sharper, movements more defined, and that blue-purple aura around the mysterious angel practically glowed like a beacon.


    [Got you.]


    Grace kept her eyes fixed on the grey-winged angel, trying her absolute hardest not to be obvious about it. The stranger was tall and elegant, mingling with her Veil friends like she belonged there. No one else seemed to notice anything off about her. Just Grace and her freaky new angel power.


    She took a step toward the suspicious figure, but a booming voice stopped her.


    "THERE SHE IS! OUR LITTLE DEMON SLAYER!"


    [Oh no.]


    Seraph burst through the crowd, a pack of gold-and-red clad Bravery Sisters trailing behind her. Grace barely had time to adjust her wings to the half-raised position before Seraph grabbed her in a bone-crushing hug that lifted her feet off the ground.


    "C-can''t breathe," Grace wheezed.


    "HA! Just strengthening those lungs!" Seraph dropped her back to her feet and stepped back, giving Grace a once-over. "Look at you! All fancy in your dress!"


    Grace quickly pressed her closed fist to her heart, then extended it forward ¨C the proper Bravery Sister greeting.


    Seraph grinned approvingly.


    "You remembered! All that training paying off, I see!"


    Diana, still hovering nearby, rolled her eyes.


    Grace glanced past Seraph''s massive shoulders, searching for the suspicious angel. She was still there, watching the toast preparations with a too-perfect smile.


    "Seraph, I need to¡ª"


    "Come! Meet the rest of your Bravery Sisters!" Seraph cut her off, dragging her toward the group of warrior angels.


    Grace greeted each one with the proper ritual, all while trying to keep the suspicious angel in her sight. The Bravery Sisters were enthusiastic, slapping her on the back and asking detailed questions about her demon fight that she barely processed.


    "Did it really explode into light?"


    "Was the blood black or purple?"


    "Can we see your hidden sword technique sometime?"


    Grace nodded and smiled, answering on autopilot.


    "Yes. Black. Maybe later."


    Just as she extracted herself from the Bravery Sisters, another voice called her name.


    "Grace! There you are!"


    Mara approached, surrounded by a group of blue-robed Compassion Sisters. Her massive chest bounced with each step, drawing stares from several nearby angels.


    [Great. More interruptions.]


    Grace quickly lowered her wings fully and placed her hands in prayer position before opening them outward like a book. The proper Compassion Sister greeting.


    Mara beamed.


    "Perfect! Venus said she''d been teaching you the greetings, but I didn''t believe you''d master them so quickly!"


    "I had a good teacher," Grace said, still trying to keep an eye on her target. The suspicious angel had moved closer to the edge of the crowd, sipping her nectar with a bored expression.


    Mara introduced Grace to her fellow healers, who were much calmer than the Bravery Sisters but just as curious.


    "Your energy flow is fascinating," one said, peering at Grace like she was an interesting specimen.


    "Have you tried healing demons and purifying instead of killing them?" another asked.


    "Would you visit our healing halls sometime? We''d love to study¡ªI mean observe¡ªyour techniques."


    Grace nodded politely to each one, growing increasingly anxious as she saw the suspicious angel slowly moving toward the outer edges of the grand hall.


    [She''s trying to slip away!]


    "I really should get back to¡ª"


    "Grace, darling~!"


    [... You''ve got to be kidding me.]


    Venus glided through the crowd, a group of pink-clad Love Sisters following in her wake. They moved like water, drawing appreciative glances from angels of all factions.


    Grace braced herself. The Love Sister greeting was the most awkward one.


    Venus approached, and Grace forced herself not to flinch as the beautiful angel cupped her face. Venus pressed her lips to Grace''s right cheek, then her left, and just outright kissed her lips.


    [A kiss is just a kiss. A kiss is just a kiss. A kiss is just a kiss. A kiss is just a kiss...]


    Grace''s face burned hotter than a blacksmith''s forge, but she managed to return the greeting to Venus, though she couldn''t bring herself to do more than a quick peck for each kiss.


    Venus laughed softly.


    "We''ll work on your technique, little one."


    The other Love Sisters greeted her similarly, each kiss making Grace want to sink through the floor. Venus''s sisters were just as gorgeous as she was, and just as forward.


    "Such soft lips."


    "Your blush is adorable."


    "We should arrange some private lessons."


    Grace was pretty sure her face would be permanently red after this. But worse than the embarrassment was the fact that she''d lost sight of the suspicious angel in all the commotion.


    [Where did she go?]


    Grace stood on her tiptoes, scanning the crowd desperately. The other angels continued chatting around her, but their voices faded to background noise as she searched.


    Then she spotted it ¨C that blue-purple aura, now near one of the side entrances. The mysterious angel was smoothly excusing herself from a conversation, gliding toward a balcony that overlooked the endless sky.


    She was leaving!


    Grace glanced toward the dais where Celestia stood, preparing to begin the toast. The protocol was clear: stay with Celestia, alert her to any threats, follow her instructions.


    But by the time she got Celestia''s attention and explained everything, the angel would be long gone.


    [What would Seraph do? Well... She''d probably just run after her.]


    Grace made a split-second decision.


    "Excuse me," she muttered to Venus. "I need some air."


    Venus raised an eyebrow but nodded.


    "Don''t be too long, little one. The toast is about to begin."


    Grace slipped away from the group, weaving through the crowd as quickly as she could without drawing attention. Her silver dress sparkled in the light, making her more noticeable than she would have liked.


    The suspicious angel had already disappeared through the archway leading to the balcony. Grace followed, heart pounding in her chest.


    As she passed through the archway, she heard Celestia''s voice ring out behind her.


    "Angels of the Dominion, raise your glasses..."


    Grace left the ceremony behind, stepping out onto a wide crystal balcony that seemed to float among the clouds. Night had fallen, and countless stars twinkled above.


    At the far end of the balcony, silhouetted against the starlight, stood the angel with the blue-purple aura.


    Waiting.


    [Well, I wanted to find the hidden threat. Though, naybe I should''ve thought this through a bit more.]


    Too late to turn back now. Grace squared her shoulders and walked forward to meet whatever fate awaited her.


    ---


    {Diana}


    Diana slouched at the corner table, already regretting her decision to wear this stupid golden dress. It was too tight across the shoulders and kept riding up when she moved. At least she had a glass of that divine nectar stuff. It tasted like honey and fire and made the endless small talk almost bearable.


    Almost.


    Two Love Sisters had been eyeing her for the past ten minutes from a nearby table. The blonde one kept "accidentally" making eye contact, while the brunette had a smile that suggested all kinds of things Diana pretended not to think about.


    Diana took another sip and held the blonde''s gaze for three seconds before looking away. Not interested enough to act on it, but just enough to keep the game going. Keeping Love Sisters interested was basically a sport among the Bravery Sisters. A very fun way of passing the time.


    "Having fun?" Seraph''s booming voice ruined whatever subtle thing she had going as she dropped into the chair beside Diana, somehow making it look tiny.


    Diana scowled.


    "I was."


    Seraph followed her gaze to the Love Sisters, who were now pretending to be deep in conversation.


    "Ah, Venus''s girls. Always good for a distraction." Seraph grabbed an entire pitcher of nectar from a passing attendant and refilled Diana''s glass before pouring herself a generous portion. "But not why I''m here."


    "Why are you here, then?" Diana asked, already dreading the answer.


    "Answered any prayers lately?"


    Diana''s grip tightened on her glass.


    "No."


    "Any plans to?"


    "No."


    Seraph leaned back, her chair creaking in protest.


    "It''s quite a bit of time, Diana."


    "I''m aware."


    "The rookie''s been here little more than a week and already answered one."


    Diana shot her a glare.


    "Good for her."


    "Look," Seraph''s voice dropped, losing its usual boom. "What happened on that mission wasn''t your fault."


    Diana looked down, biting the insides of her cheeks.


    "I ran," Diana said flatly. "I left them behind."


    "You survived. There''s a difference."


    "Tell that to the humans who didn''t make it. The humans who were looking to me for salvation!"


    Diana''s right hand started shaking.


    Seraph sighed, the sound unusually soft coming from her massive frame.


    "So how long? How long until you get back out there? Answer prayers, fight demons, do what you were made to do?"


    Diana shrugged.


    "I don''t know. But I''ve got all the time in the world, literally. The prayers can wait."


    "The mortals can''t."


    "There are other angels."


    "Not many as good as you."


    Diana snorted.


    "There''s the rookie. Everyone seems to think she''s going to save us all."


    "Grace is... different." Seraph conceded, taking a long drink. "And, to be honest, she does show promise. But she lacks your experience. Your honed instincts."


    "My instincts?" Diana laughed bitterly. "My instincts told me to run. Some warrior I am."


    "Your instincts kept you alive when a Primal showed up. That was a smart move."


    Diana opened her mouth to argue, but something across the room caught her eye. Grace was slipping away from the Love Sisters, moving toward one of the side balconies with surprising determination.


    [Well... That''s weird.]


    She watched as the rookie glanced around furtively before disappearing through the archway.


    "What is it?" Seraph asked, following her gaze.


    "The rookie just ditched the toast. Headed for the east balcony."


    Seraph turned to look just as Celestia raised her glass.


    "Eh, maybe she needed air. These things can be overwhelming."


    "Maybe."


    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33: The Celestial Banquet, Part Seven

    Chapter 33 - The Celestial Banquet, Part SevenThe balcony was eerily quiet compared to the celebration inside. Grace''s footsteps echoed against the white stone floor as she approached the mysterious angel, who stood with her back to Grace, looking out at the endless sky.


    "Beautiful night, isn''t it?" the angel said without turning around. Her voice was smooth but had a weird edge to it. Like someone trying too hard to sound normal.


    "Uh, I guess so," Grace replied, stopping a safe distance away. Through her Aura Sight, the blue-purple energy swirling around the angel looked even stronger out here. It pulsed and writhed like it was alive.


    Grace swallowed.


    [Okay, okay... Calm down. Your Aura Sight says that it can''t identify targets that are too strong, so... That should mean this girl isn''t that strong, right?]


    The angel turned slowly. Her smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    "You''re the one everyone''s talking about. The demon killer." She tilted her head. "I''m Isolde."


    "... Grace," she introduced herself.


    "I know who you are," Isolde said. Her fingers twitched at her sides. "Everyone knows who you are."


    Grace''s medallion felt hot against her skin. Like it was warning her.


    "Why did you leave the toast?" Grace asked, trying to sound casual.


    "Why did you follow me?" Isolde shot back.


    [... Good question. Can''t exactly just say "well, Eternia is in my head, and she sorta told me you''re a problem", huh?]


    "I just... wanted some air too," Grace lied.


    Isolde laughed. It sounded wrong, like she''d practiced laughing but hadn''t quite gotten it right.


    "Air? Angels don''t need air." Her eyes darted around, never settling. "Did you know I was there when the first human city was built? They stacked stones on top of each other. So primitive. I watched them for seventy years. Then they all died."


    Grace blinked, thrown off by the sudden change in topic.


    "That''s... interesting?"


    "And the Great Flood! The water just kept rising. So many prayers. So many prayers we didn''t answer." Isolde''s hands were definitely shaking now. "And then there was the year of darkness. Have you heard of that? The sun disappeared for nearly twelve months. Humans thought the world was ending."


    [Something is very wrong with her.]


    "Isolde, are you okay?"


    "Okay?" Isolde echoed, her voice rising. "Am I okay? What a strange question. I''ve been alive for so long. I''ve watched communities rise and fall. I''ve counted every star in the sky. Twice." She laughed that wrong laugh again. "And now here you are."


    Grace took a step back. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think I should go find Celestia¡ª"


    "AAHH!"


    It happened so fast Grace barely saw it. One moment Isolde was standing still, the next she was lunging forward, a weapon materializing in her hand. It looked like a sword but made of swirling black and red energy¡ªthe opposite of Grace''s golden Blade of Dawn.


    "ACK!"


    Off pure instinct alone, Grace dove to the side, the blade missing her by inches. She rolled across the crystal floor and jumped to her feet, her formal dress tangling around her legs.


    "W-What are you doing?!" Grace shouted.


    Isolde didn''t answer. Her face had changed, her beauty distorting into something feral and hungry. The blue-purple aura around her intensified, leaking from her eyes and mouth like smoke.


    [Oh crap oh crap oh crap!]


    Grace frantically focused on her divine energy, summoning her Blade of Dawn. The golden weapon materialized in her hand just in time to deflect Isolde''s next strike.


    The impact sent shockwaves through Grace''s arm.


    Isolde was STRONG.


    "I just want to talk!" Grace tried, backing away.


    "Too late for talking," Isolde hissed, her voice no longer smooth but raspy and raw. "You shouldn''t exist. You shouldn''t be possible!"


    She struck again, a flurry of slashes that Grace barely managed to dodge. The formal dress was seriously limiting her movement. One slash caught the fabric, tearing a huge gash in the skirt.


    [The twins are going to be so mad about this.]


    Grace had no real plan except to stay alive. Some of Diana''s defensive training kicked in¡ªshe blocked when she could, dodged when she couldn''t, created distance whenever possible. But she was being driven back step by step toward the edge of the balcony.


    "Why are you doing this?" Grace gasped, parrying another blow.


    "Because... Because... Because you can KILL us!" Isolde shrieked. "If you can truly erase demons, what''s to stop you from erasing US?"


    She lunged again, faster than before. This time, Grace wasn''t quick enough.


    The black-red blade plunged straight through her chest.


    Grace froze, staring down in shock at the weapon impaling her. There was no pain at first, just a weird pressure. Then it hit¡ªburning, searing agony that made her scream.


    "AAAAAH!"


    Isolde yanked the blade out, and Grace collapsed to her knees. She pressed her hand to the wound, expecting blood, but there was none. Just a hole in her dress and a glowing golden light spilling from her chest.


    It still hurt in an ungodly way, but she wasn''t dying.


    [I''m not dead. Why am I not dead?]


    The realization hit her¡ªangels couldn''t kill other angels. She remembered Diana mentioning it during training. They could hurt each other, sure. Wound each other, certainly. But not kill. Only Primal Demons could kill angels, and only Grace could kill demons.


    It didn''t make the pain any less excruciating though.


    "Get up," Isolde snarled. "I''m not done with you yet."


    Grace staggered to her feet, clutching her Blade of Dawn, her hands trembling.


    "You can''t kill me," Grace said, her voice shaky.


    "You''re right... But I can make you wish I could."


    Isolde attacked again. This time Grace was ready, blocking the first strike, but Isolde was too fast, too experienced. Her next blow sliced across Grace''s arm, then another caught her shoulder, and a third slashed across her stomach.


    Each wound blazed with that horrible burning pain, making it harder and harder to focus. Grace''s knees buckled, and she fell back against the balcony railing, her blade barely held up in defense.


    Grace realized then Isolde had been cutting another place all this while too. Grace''s wings.


    Isolde approached slowly now, savoring the moment.


    "Any last words before I throw you off this balcony? The fall won''t kill you, but it''ll take you a while to crawl back up here." She raised her blade.


    Isolde smiled. It was all teeth and no joy.


    She brought the blade down in what would have been a devastating blow¡ª


    But it never landed.


    There was a flash of gold and the clash of metal on metal. Someone was standing between Grace and Isolde, blocking the strike with a massive golden sword.


    Diana.

 Chapter 34: The Celestial Banquet, Part Eight

    Chapter 34 - The Celestial Banquet, Part EightDiana stood between Grace and Isolde, her golden sword locked against Isolde''s black-red blade. The weapons sparked where they touched, sending little flashes of light across the balcony.


    "Friend of yours?" Diana asked Grace without looking back.


    "I-I''m literally new here! What do you even mean!?" Grace wheezed, clutching her still-healing chest wound.


    Isolde snarled and jumped back, swinging her blade in a wide arc. Diana blocked it again, but Grace noticed something weird¡ªDiana''s hands were shaking. The powerful, confident warrior who terrorized Grace on a daily basis during training was shaking?


    "Diana of the Bravery Sisters," Isolde sneered. "It might be better to just hand her over."


    They circled each other slowly. Diana kept herself positioned in front of Grace, who was trying to stand up straight despite feeling like her insides had been scrambled.


    "You okay back there, rookie?" Diana called, not taking her eyes off Isolde.


    "Just peachy," Grace grunted. "Being stabbed through the heart isn''t fun."


    Diana glanced back.


    "Ouch."


    Isolde laughed.


    "Your little pet project is harder to shut up than expected."


    "No one''s talking to you!"


    Diana lunged forward, her blade slicing through the air. Isolde parried and countered, moving faster than Grace could track. The two angels clashed across the balcony in a flurry of strikes and blocks.


    Grace tried to follow, but her legs were wobbly. The wounds were healing¡ªgolden light knitting her flesh back together¡ªbut the pain lingered, leaving her weak and unsteady.


    [This is SO not how I pictured my first fancy party going.]


    "I heard about your last mission," Isolde taunted as she blocked another of Diana''s strikes. "How many angels died while you fled?"


    Diana''s rhythm faltered. Just for a second. But it was enough.


    Isolde saw the opening and struck, her blade arcing toward Diana''s exposed side.


    [Wait, no!]


    For a moment, Grace didn''t think. She just moved.


    She threw herself forward, summoning every bit of strength left in her still un-healed, battered body. Her Blade of Dawn came up just in time, deflecting Isolde''s attack in a shower of golden sparks.


    "Back off!" Grace shouted, nearly falling over from the effort.


    Diana grabbed her arm, steadying her.


    "What are you doing? You can barely stand!"


    "Helping," Grace panted.


    Isolde laughed, twirling her weapon.


    "How touching. The coward and the newborn, standing together against¡ª"


    The balcony doors exploded inward with a crash so loud it made Grace''s ears ring. Shards of crystal flew everywhere as a massive figure burst through.


    "YAAAAAAHOOOOO!"


    Seraph charged onto the balcony like a raging bull, a giant blazing axe in her hands and a manic grin on her face. Behind her poured a squad of golden-armored Bravery Sisters, all with weapons drawn.


    Isolde''s eyes widened. "Well, this got crowded fast."


    "DROP YOUR WEAPON!" Seraph bellowed, pointing her axe at Isolde. "Or I''ll PERSONALLY rip those gray wings off your back!"


    Instead of looking scared, Isolde laughed.


    "Fine, fine," she said, backing toward the edge of the balcony. "I guess I can cut this short... Besides, the real fun hasn''t even started yet."


    "What does that mean?" Grace demanded, still leaning against Diana.


    Isolde grinned, the blue-purple aura around her flaring brighter.


    "It means I''ll see you again soon, demon killer. When the real fun begins."


    Then she dove backward off the balcony, disappearing into the night sky below. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraph rushed to the edge, peering down into the darkness.


    "She''s gone! One of you¡ªfollow her!"


    Two Bravery Sisters immediately jumped off the balcony, their wings extending as they dove after Isolde.


    The balcony was suddenly flooded with even more angels pouring through the broken doors. Celestia appeared, her rainbow wings spread wide, followed by Sariel and her Veil representatives. Venus and Mara pushed through the crowd next, along with what looked like half the banquet guests.


    Everyone was talking at once.


    "What happened?"


    "Was that Isolde?"


    "The demon killer is injured!"


    "The balcony is destroyed!"


    Celestia raised her hand, and silence fell immediately.


    "Diana," she said, her voice calm but carrying an edge. "Explain."


    Diana straightened up, but kept one hand on Grace''s arm.


    "I followed Grace out here and found her being attacked by Isolde."


    "Isolde is one of ours," Sariel cut in, stepping forward. Her dark eyes were cold. "A respected member of The Veil. What reason would she have to attack anyone?"


    "Oh, I don''t know," Diana shot back. "I would take a guess that she''s become corrupted, though."


    "Probably something to do with that aura..." Grace muttered.


    Sariel''s eyebrows rose.


    "Aura? What aura?"


    [Uh...]


    "I saw it," Grace said, finding her voice. "My medallion showed me. She was surrounded by this bad energy. Like smoke."


    The crowd murmured. Celestia and Sariel exchanged a look that Grace couldn''t read.


    "Are you suggesting," Sariel said slowly, narrowing her eyes at Grace, "that one of my people is... tainted?"


    "I''m not suggesting anything," Diana snapped instead. "I''m telling you what happened. Isolde attacked Grace. Multiple times. With intent to harm. Aura stuff aside, she wasn''t fighting Grace for fun. She wanted to hurt her."


    The tension in the air felt thick enough to cut. Sariel''s gray-winged companions moved closer to her, their hands drifting toward weapons hidden in their robes. Seraph and her Bravery Sisters responded by tightening their formation.


    [Oh great. Now we''re going to have a full-on angel brawl.]


    "Perhaps," a smooth voice interrupted, "we should focus on healing the injured before assigning blame."


    Venus stepped forward, placing herself between the two factions. Her golden eyes flicked from Sariel to Celestia.


    "Grace needs attention," she continued, her voice reasonable and calm. "And this discussion would be better held in private, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Grace was shocked. Venus, the flirty, boundary-pushing leader of the Love Sisters, was playing peacemaker?


    Celestia nodded slowly.


    "A wise suggestion. Sariel, we will discuss this matter in the Council Chamber. Privately."


    Sariel''s face remained perfectly composed.


    "Very well. But I expect a full investigation." She turned to her companions. "We should find Isolde. Clearly she is... unwell."


    With a final frigid glance at Grace, Sariel and her gray-winged entourage swept off the balcony, spreading their wings and diving into the night after Isolde.


    The crowd began to disperse, guided by Seraph''s booming commands. Mara hurried over to Grace, her huge chest bouncing as she moved.


    "Let me see those wounds," she said, already reaching toward Grace''s chest.


    "I''m alright," Grace protested weakly. "They''re healing."


    "Far too slowly," Mara corrected, placing her hands over the worst injury. Cool, soothing energy flowed into Grace, speeding up the healing process. "They may not kill you, but divine weapons leave lasting damage. You''ll need proper care."


    As Mara worked, Grace realized Diana was still holding her arm, keeping her steady. Their eyes met, and for once, Diana didn''t look away or scowl.


    "You jumped in front of that attack," Diana said quietly. "That was stupid."


    "You''re welcome," Grace replied.


    "I didn''t thank you."


    "You didn''t need to."


    Diana sighed.


    "Don''t make it a habit. Next time, just let me get stabbed."


    Diana finally released her arm, rolling her eyes.


    Celestia approached them, her expression grave.


    "Grace, Diana, I need to speak with you both. Once you''re healed," she added, nodding at Mara.


    "What about the banquet?" Grace asked.


    "I believe it''s over for tonight," Celestia said, glancing at the shattered doors. "Seraph''s interruption was rather... definitive."


    As if on cue, Seraph bounded over, looking far too excited for someone who''d just interrupted an assassination attempt.


    "DID YOU SEE MY ENTRANCE?!" she boomed. "I''ve been WAITING for a chance to use that door-smashing technique!"


    Grace sighed, slumping against Diana''s shoulder. It was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 35: Relics

    Chapter 35 - RelicsGrace sat on the edge of a healing bed, swinging her legs back and forth. The private healing chamber looked way nicer than the regular medical wing, all shiny marble instead of plain white.


    Mara had left a few minutes ago to talk with the others outside. Grace could hear voices through the door. Celestia talking calmly, Seraph yelling every now and then, and Venus saying something back.


    While she was waiting, Grace stared at the floating quest completion notification that only she could see.


    ¡¸Quest Completed! The Gathering Storm¡¹


    Reward:


    +10 Bravery


    Bravery: 25/100


    Special Equipment Gained!


    Stardust Veil


    A lightweight, shimmering silver arm guard that extends from wrist to elbow. When activated, it hardens, able to deflect or absorb a single strike before needing to recharge.


    Status:


    Grace Lightsinger


    Bravery: 25/100


    Compassion: 20/100


    Love: 12/100


    ---


    Traits:


    - Saintess System


    Can see System information


    - Touch of the Saintess


    Able to kill demons


    - Divine Attraction


    As Grace''s attributes increase, she will become more attractive to everything around her.


    ---


    Skills:


    ¡¸Blade of Eternia (Lvl. 2)¡¹


    Able to wield equipment made of divine light


    ¡¸Soothing Hands (Lvl. 2)¡¹


    Able to pour divine energy into wounded bodies to heal them


    ¡¸Golden Tongue (Lvl. 2)¡¹


    Able to raise a person''s morale through intimacy


    ¡¸Aura Sight (Level 1)¡¹


    Ability to see corrupted auras. Cannot see corrupted auras around subjects with too high a level.


    ---


    Equipment:


    1. ¡¸Blade of Dawn¡¹


    A rapier made of divine light.


    ¡¸Equipment Synergy: Power grows with Bravery attribute (10/100)¡¹


    2. ¡¸Stardust Veil¡¹


    A lightweight, shimmering silver arm guard that extends from wrist to elbow. When activated, it hardens and is able to deflect or absorb a single strike before needing to recharge.


    Recharge time: 30 seconds


    [So... A defensive thingy? Can I try it out?]


    She looked down at her arm, surprised to find the silver arm guard already there. It wasn''t there a minute ago. It fit perfectly, not too tight, not too loose, unlike the bulky junk Seraph had given her for her first mission.


    Grace poked it. It felt cool and surprisingly light, like it was barely there at all.


    "Activate?" she whispered, feeling dumb talking to an arm guard.


    Nothing happened.


    "Um... on? Go? Defend me?"


    Still nothing.


    [Right, I should probably use my energy. Same as healing.]


    She focused, pushing a tiny bit of her power into the arm guard. Right away, it got hard and started to glow with a soft silver light.


    "Whoa!" Grace waved her arm around, watching the shield move with her. "That''s actually pretty cool!"


    The door opened. Grace quickly stopped using energy and the whole thing dissipated into golden embers. Mara walked in first, followed by Celestia, Venus, and Seraph.


    "Feeling better?" Mara asked, looking Grace over.


    "Much better," Grace said. "Thanks for the healing."


    "It''s what we do," Mara smiled. "Though I''d rather not have to fix stab wounds on you too frequently, my dear."


    "I-I''ll try not to get stabbed often..."


    "THAT WAS SOME PARTY THOUGH, EH!?" Seraph shouted, dropping into a chair that looked too small for her. She laughed loudly. "Nothing like a good fight to make things interesting!"


    Venus sighed.


    "Most people like dancing more than fighting at parties, Seraph."


    "Boring people, maybe!"


    Celestia stood next to Grace, her rainbow wings folded behind her.


    "How are you really feeling, Grace?"


    "I''m okay. Just... a little confused." Grace looked at the four angels. "Is everything okay with the Veil? Sariel looked really mad."


    The four older angels looked at each other.


    "The Veil is looking into why Isolde did what she did," Celestia said carefully. "Sariel told me it was just one angel acting strangely. Not all of them."


    "Ha! Yeah right," Seraph scoffed. "They''re just trying to hide that their angels are going crazy!"


    "We don''t know that," Mara said. "That''s all just rumors."


    Venus nodded.


    "Mara''s right. The Veil have done, and still do, good work frequently. We shouldn''t just assume they''re all evil all of a sudden."


    "Really?" Grace asked, surprised. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh yes. Some even argue that their methods are more effective against demons than ours are."


    "Some fools, yes," Celestia said.


    "But, well," Venus continued, "we can save those stories for other times."


    "Indeed." Celestia put her hand on Grace''s shoulder. "What matters now is that you''re safe. And you did pretty well with a tough situation. I commend you for that."


    "I got stabbed a bunch of times," Grace pointed out, muttering. "Don''t think that counts as doing well."


    Mara checked Grace''s wounds one last time.


    "Seems you''re all healed up, but you should rest for a day or so. Even if we can''t die, our bodies still tire and your energy needs a little bit of time to come back after getting hurt."


    "I''ll make sure she doesn''t do too much," Venus offered with a wink.


    "Actually," Celestia cut in, "I need to talk to Grace alone for a minute. Could you please...?" She gestured at the door.


    The others got the obvious hint. Venus blew Grace a kiss as she left, Mara patted her shoulder, and Seraph slapped her on the back so hard it hurt.


    "DON''T GET STABBED AGAIN!" was Seraph''s advice before the door closed.


    Alone with Celestia, Grace felt nervous. The Archangel walked to the window, looking outside.


    "What Isolde did tonight was quite strange," Celestia said after a bit. "Angels attacking other angels... it happens, but from the looks of it, what you said felt different."


    "... Is it true that angels can become corrupted?" Grace asked, though she felt like she already knew the answer. She mostly just wanted more information.


    Celestia sighed.


    "There are... theories," she said. "If what you saw was corruption, then it would make sense. Those angels get their power from human sins instead of good deeds. Of course, something so unnatural would come with a price."


    "Like what Azrael found out about?"


    Celestia smirked as she turned and looked at Grace.


    "You''re learning fast."


    "Not fast enough, I guess," Grace muttered, remembering how easily Isolde beat her up.


    Celestia smiled.


    "Even Eternia didn''t know everything when she started."


    [Right... Celestia is the only one who remembers what Eternia was like. The only angel alive who lived during Eternia''s own time.]


    "How did she handle things? When she was here, I mean."


    "Well," Celestia began to respond, amused, "our three Virtues are such for a reason, Grace. They are not arbitrary. Eternia, as a mortal, was brave. She took action when she needed to, wielding all sorts of weapons to strike evil down. Eternia was compassionate. She helped everyone and everything that needed her help. And," Celestia smiled in a way Grace could only describe as seductive, "Eternia was loving. Endlessly so. I''m sure I can leave what that entailed up to your imagination."


    Grace blushed. But, she did have a question.


    "Wait, wait... As a mortal?"


    "Ah, yes," Celestia nodded. "Her passion was in creation, but of what fun is creating things if you never get to experience them? After she made this world of ours and everything in it, she briefly set her wings aside and walked the lands as a normal person would."


    "Wow..." Grace was surprised. "It''s hard to imagine that."


    Having been born and raised on the countryside, she didn''t know about any of this.


    "You don''t have to. Well, in a way. See, it is precisely these adventures... and occasional misadventures that make up the majority of scripture."


    Right on cue, new text appeared in Grace''s vision:


    ¡¸New Quest Activated: Echoes of Eternia¡¹


    Category: Knowledge


    Objective: Research Eternia''s scripture and relics


    Reward: +3 to all attributes, New Skill Unlock


    [Well, that''s convenient timing.]


    "Holy books?" Grace asked, trying to sound normal.


    "Yes. The Eternal Codex. Eternia''s collection of tales, from which she derived her wisdom and rules."


    Grace nodded slowly.


    "Hm... Makes sense. Should have figured a goddess would leave behind some kind of how-to manual."


    "She did," Celestia giggled warmly. "Though I was planning to have you study it after you learned more basic angel skills. After all, and I will say this bluntly so you know I am not trying to pull one over on you, we are all rather desperate for you to get out and start fighting demons."


    [Not hard to see why.]


    "I appreciate the honesty," Grace muttered. "Can I, uh... Learn more about those books somehow?"


    Celestia looked thoughtful.


    "Maybe it''s time to speed up your learning."


    "OH! And, what about relics?" Grace asked, remembering the second part of her quest. "Did Eternia leave those behind too?"


    Celestia''s eyes narrowed a bit. She smirked and asked:


    "My my~ Is our precious Grace perhaps greedy?"


    [Oops. Too obvious.]


    "Just... curious," Grace said quickly.


    Celestia paused for a moment and then sighed.


    "Well, to answer your question, yes, there were relics. Magic items Eternia made herself throughout her adventures. We keep them in the Vault of Relics, deep inside the Dominion."


    She paused, her wings twitching a little.


    "At least, they should be there. Over the years, several have gone missing."


    "Missing?" Grace sat up straight. "You mean stolen?"


    "We don''t know," Celestia admitted with a shrug.


    "YOU DON''T KNOW!?"


    Celestia smiled wryly.


    "W-Well, let me explain." She cleared her throat. "The first relic to disappear was the Crown of Stars, which allowed the user the ability to befriend the wildlife of Linaria easily. From horses and wolves to dragons and griffins."


    Grace pulled back.


    "Dragons? Griffins? Those are real!?"


    Celestia tilted her head.


    "Well, yes."


    "..."


    [Scary.]


    To think, all this time she''d been preparing solely to fight demons. Those things were out there? Just roaming the land casually???


    "Anyway, that disappeared. Then, the Chalice of Truths, the Mantle of Whispers, the Stardust Veil, the Boots of Swiftness, the..."


    Celestia kept going. Grace, however, completely froze.


    [... The Stardust Veil?] She thought, as Celestia kept going, using her fingers to count now. [The Stardust Veil was a relic, it was here, and it went missing? And...] She blinked. [And now I have it?]


    "... Among others," Celestia continued, clueless. "We, of course, tried to look for them, but we''ve seen no trace of any of these objects."


    "Huh. Weird," she said, her voice way too high.


    "In any case, the more I think about it, the more I agree. I think you should learn more about Eternia and what she left behind," Celestia said finally. "You can go to the Archives if you want to read the Codex. You have my blessing to enter and leave as you wish."


    She waved her hand in front of Grace, divine energy making a bit of a humming noise before she brought her hand back down.


    "I''d like that," Grace said, actually interested now.


    Celestia smiled.


    "Do have fun with the scriptures, then. The tales you will learn aren''t without their own bit of humor."


    "Really?"


    "Well, Eternia was..." Celestia looked away. "An intriguing person, with her own unique interests. And, even she messed up sometimes. You''ll see."


    After Celestia left, Grace brought her arm guard back out, the Stardust Veil, and looked at it with new thoughts racing through her head.


    [So I just got a missing divine relic as a quest reward... From Eternia herself? If that''s the case, then... They didn''t "go missing". She''s been taking them back as she amassed power.]


    It was a curious thing to think about, but for now, she had a new quest to do.


    It was time to see what this Eternal Codex was all about.

 Chapter 36: Scripture

    Chapter 36 - ScriptureGrace stood outside the Archives, staring up at the massive double doors. They were easily three times her height and carved with weird symbols she didn''t understand.


    [Great. Even the entrance is intimidating.]


    She pushed one door open with both hands. It swung surprisingly easily, like it weighed nothing.


    The Archives were huge. Bookshelves stretched up so high that Grace had to crane her neck to see the top. Little floating lights drifted around like fireflies, illuminating the endless rows of books, scrolls, and tablets.


    "Hello?" Grace called out. Her voice echoed.


    "Back here!" someone shouted from somewhere deep in the stacks.


    Grace walked toward the voice, passing shelves labeled with names she couldn''t pronounce. After a minute of walking (seriously, how big was this place?), she found a desk piled high with books.


    Behind it sat an angel with blue wings and black hair tied in a messy bun. She wore wire-rimmed glasses and had ink stains on her fingers.


    "Uh, hi," Grace said. "I''m looking for the Eternal Codex."


    The angel looked up and blinked.


    "Oh! You''re the new one everyone''s talking about. The demon-killer."


    "That''s me," Grace sighed. "So about that Codex..."


    "Right, right." The angel stood up. "I''m Mina, by the way. Archivist."


    Grace nodded and then looked at her blue wings.


    "Wait... You''re with the Ascended Choir?"


    "Was," Mina corrected. "Left them to work here. The Choir is all about knowledge, but terrible at organizing it." She rolled her eyes. "Do you know, before I came, they just threw new books anywhere they wanted? No system at all!"


    "That''s... bad?"


    "It''s CHAOS!" Mina looked personally offended. "The Dominion''s been around for millennia, and no one thought to alphabetize anything until I showed up!"


    "That''s awful," Grace said, having no idea if it actually was.


    "Anyway," Mina sighed, "you want the Eternal Codex. Any specific part? It''s not exactly a quick read."


    "Um, I''m not sure. What parts are there?"


    Mina led her deeper into the Archives.


    "Well, there''s the Creation Cantos¡ªhow Eternia made everything. The Laws of Light¡ªthe rules we''re supposed to follow. The Prophecies¡ªmostly vague stuff no one understands. And the Chronicles¡ªall the stuff Eternia did while she was here."


    "Uh... maybe the Chronicles?" Grace guessed.


    "Good choice for a beginner," Mina nodded. She stopped at a shelf and pulled out a thick book bound in white leather. "Start with this one. Volume 1."


    Grace took it. It was heavier than it looked.


    "How many volumes are there?"


    Mina gestured to an entire shelf.


    "Eighty-seven, give or take. Thousands of pages each. Eternia was... busy."


    [Eighty-seven books?! THOUSANDS OF PAGES!?!? I''ll be reading forever!]


    "There''s a table over there," Mina pointed. "Holler if you need anything."


    Grace sat down and opened the book. The first page had fancy writing that hurt her eyes.


    "In the beginning, Eternia emerged from the cosmos, a being of pure light and love," Grace read aloud. "Blah blah blah... seeking to bring order to chaos... blah blah... created the mortal realm as a garden of delights."


    She flipped ahead a few pages. This was going to be boring if it was all this formal stuff.


    Page 50 was more interesting.


    "And so Eternia descended to the mortal realm in physical form, where she encountered the dragon Malathrix. The dragon demanded tribute, but Eternia instead offered a wager: if she could make the beast laugh, it would leave the village in peace."


    [Really?]


    Grace kept reading, curious now.


    "Eternia proceeded to tell jokes of such ribald nature that the dragon not only laughed but fell madly in love with her. For seven days and seven nights, Eternia and Malathrix engaged in passionate¡ª"


    Grace choked on air. She re-read the passage. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Wait, what?! Eternia had s-sex with a DRAGON?!]


    She flipped ahead more, stopping at random pages.


    "...the band of warrior women pledged their loyalty to Eternia, who rewarded each with a night of pleasure so intense the stars themselves dimmed in envy..."


    Flip.


    "...fourteen maidens, seven shepherds, and a particularly flexible court jester all joined Eternia in her chambers for what would later be known as ''The Night of a Thousand Sighs''..."


    FLIP.


    "...her loyal steed which she''d discovered from the western plains bowed before Eternia''s beauty, hungry for his reward..."


    "..."


    Grace stared at the page.


    [WHAT AM I READING?! ETERNIA!? HELLO??? COULD YOU OFFER SOME COMMENTARY AT LEAST!?]


    The System was noticeably silent.


    Grace slammed it shut, her face burning. She grabbed another volume from the shelf labeled "Chronicles: Volume 17" and opened to a random page.


    "...and thus Eternia smote the demon lord with her blade, banishing it to the void between realms."


    Alright, that sounded more like what she expected.


    She read a few more pages. This volume seemed to focus on Eternia''s battles against early demons, how she created the first angels, and established the Dominion.


    After an hour of reading, Grace''s eyes were tired. The Chronicles jumped around in time, sometimes focusing on big events, sometimes on random details of Eternia''s daily life. Like her preference for peaches over apples, or how she liked to bathe in mountain springs under the full moon.


    And, yes, there was a LOT about Eternia''s love life. Apparently the goddess had been... enthusiastic about physical pleasure.


    [No wonder Venus acts like that if this is what they teach people to worship.]


    Grace closed the book and rubbed her eyes. She''d barely scratched the surface of Eternia''s story, but two things were clear: Eternia had been powerful beyond imagination, and she''d lived life to the fullest.


    The question was, what did any of this have to do with Grace''s quest? Or the relics that kept disappearing?


    ---


    {Seraph}


    Seraph sat at her desk, glaring at the report in front of her. One of the Bravery Sisters had just flown in from the mortal realm with news about demon sightings near a small village called Oakridge.


    "How many did you see?" Seraph asked the messenger.


    "At least five," the angel replied. "Small ones. But they looked organized."


    "Organized?" That was unusual. Lesser demons usually just wandered around causing random trouble. "How so?"


    "They were hunting together. Working as a pack."


    Seraph tapped her fingers on the desk. Demons working together meant one of two things: either they''d gotten smarter (bad), or something stronger was controlling them (worse).


    "Any sign of a bigger one? A leader?"


    The messenger shook her head. "Not that I saw. But the villagers said people have been going missing for weeks."


    "Missing, not dead?" That was another weird detail. Demons usually just killed on the spot.


    "Yes, ma''am. Taken in the night."


    Seraph leaned back in her chair, thinking. This wasn''t a normal demon infestation. It needed investigating. And it needed a permanent solution, not just a temporary banishment.


    A smile spread across her face as an idea formed.


    "Get me everything we have on Oakridge," she ordered. "Maps, local legends, everything."


    "Yes, ma''am. Are you going yourself?"


    Seraph''s grin widened.


    "No. I think it''s time our newest recruit got her first real mission."


    The messenger looked uncertain.


    "You mean the little one? The demon-killer?"


    "Exactly." Seraph stood up, already planning. "Grace needs to prove herself, and this is the perfect opportunity."


    "Alone?"


    "Of course not. She''s not ready for that." Seraph paused, considering who to send with Grace. It needed to be someone strong enough to help if things went bad, but who wouldn''t just take over.


    "Get me Diana," she decided. "They worked well together at the banquet. And Diana needs to get back in the field anyway."


    As the messenger hurried off, Seraph looked out her window at the training grounds below. This mission would be good for both of them. Grace needed experience, and Diana needed to face her fears.


    Plus, it would be hilarious to watch them try not to kill each other along the way.


    "This is going to be fun," Seraph muttered to herself, already imagining Diana''s face when she got the assignment.


    Poor Grace had no idea what was coming.

 Chapter 37: Mission Briefing

    Chapter 37 - Mission BriefingGrace closed the volume of Eternia''s Chronicles she''d been reading and rubbed her eyes. It felt like she''d spent days in the Archives, reading and re-reading passages that contained everything from Eternia battling mythical beasts to Eternia having sex with everyone and everything she could.


    [... My goddess is lewd.]


    "Find anything useful?" Mina asked, appearing from between two bookshelves with another stack of books.


    "Y-Yeah. Mostly stories about Eternia''s... adventures," Grace said, her cheeks warming as she remembered some particularly detailed passages. "And a few mentions of relics she created."


    "Which ones?"


    "The Crown of Stars, the Chalice of Truths, the Mantle of Whispers... and the Stardust Veil." Grace touched the silver arm guard she now wore.


    [A relic I have, actually... For some reason.]


    A pleasant chime rang in Grace''s head.


    ¡¸Quest Complete: Echoes of Eternia¡¹


    ¡¸Rewards: +3 to all attributes, New Skill Unlocked: Divine Insight (Level 1)¡¹


    ¡¸Bravery: 28/100¡¹


    ¡¸Compassion: 23/100¡¹


    ¡¸Love: 15/100¡¹


    ¡¸Divine Insight: Ability to comprehend ancient texts and languages more quickly.¡¹


    Current proficiency: Basic.


    [Oh! That''s actually useful!]


    "I should probably head back," Grace said, standing up. "Thank you for your help."


    "Come back anytime," Mina said, already reorganizing the books Grace had left out. "Just don''t put anything back yourself. You''ll mess up my groove."


    "S-Sorry."


    Grace was halfway to the door when a messenger angel flew in, landing right in front of her.


    "Grace Lightsinger?" the messenger asked.


    "That''s me."


    "Sister Seraph requests your presence immediately in the War Room."


    [The War Room? That sounds... official.]


    ---


    The War Room wasn''t what Grace expected. Instead of some grand chamber with battle maps and strategy boards, it was...


    Well, it was just Seraph''s office. A big desk covered in papers, weapon racks on the walls, and a window overlooking the training grounds. It seemed weird to call this place "The War Room" until she remembered this was Seraph she was talking about, who would absolutely give her stuff names like "The Carriage of Destiny" or "The Blade of Destruction" or whatever.


    Seraph herself was standing behind her desk when Grace entered.


    "Ah, there she is!" Seraph boomed. "Our little demon-killer."


    Grace noticed there were other angels in the room. Diana was leaning against the wall, arms crossed and looking somewhat bored. Mara sat in a chair, as usual her massive chest putting her shirt''s buttons in a fight for their lives. And in the corner, Alia and Zephyr were whispering to each other, giggling.


    "Um, you wanted to see me?" Grace asked.


    Seraph grinned.


    "Yep. I''ve got a mission for you, kid."


    She motioned Grace closer and pointed to a map spread across her desk.


    "This is Oakridge. Small village, mostly farmers and traders. They''ve got a demon problem."


    Grace looked at the map.


    "What kind of demon problem?"


    "The kind where people go missing instead of turning up dead," Diana said from her spot against the wall.


    Seraph nodded.


    "Exactly. Five lesser demons spotted so far, hunting in a pack."


    "Is that unusual?" Grace asked.


    "Very," Mara said, her voice gentle. "Demons don''t usually cooperate unless something bigger is controlling them."


    [... Like a Primal?]


    "We need to find out what''s happening and stop it," Seraph said. "And since you can actually kill demons permanently, well, I figured why not put some more work on your plate?"


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    "You... think I''m ready? I mean, I''m flattered, but I''ve barely started training."


    "That''s why you''re not going alone," Seraph said. She pointed around the room. "You''ll have a team. Mara will lead, organizing everyone and healing villagers," Seraph continued. "She''s got the most field experience. Diana will help you with combat. Alia and Zephyr will work on village morale."


    "And, my job is..." She already knew the answer but it was almost like she was hoping the answer would change if she asked.


    Seraph''s grin widened.


    "Kill demons."


    Diana snorted.


    Grace looked at Diana. The warrior angel rolled her eyes before Grace even said anything.


    "To be clear, I know, I know, you don''t have much experience yet. That''s why Diana''s coming with you," Seraph continued, giving Diana a look. "To make sure you don''t die. Again."


    "We leave at dawn," Mara said, standing up. Grace''s eyes went down to her wobbling boobs before going back up to her eyes. "Pack light. We''ll be staying in the village for a handful of days, living among the people, making sure they''re alright."


    "Wait, will be living with them? Oh, that''s even better!" Alia perked up.


    "Yes, yes, just remember your duty is to make them feel better, not yourself," Mara sighed.


    "Why not both?" Zephyr asked, winking at Grace. "Nothing boosts morale like a good f¡ª"


    "We know," Mara cut her off. "Save it for the mission."


    Seraph clapped her hands. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, everyone out. Except you, Grace. I need a word."


    The other angels filed out. Diana was last, giving Grace a bit of casual side-eye before she left.


    "She doesn''t like me," Grace said once they were alone.


    "Meh, Diana doesn''t like anyone," Seraph said, sitting on the edge of her desk. "She''s been through a lot."


    "What happened to her?"


    Seraph''s usual smile faded.


    "She faced a Primal Demon once. It killed her entire team and a lot of the villagers she''d been sent to protect. Then... she ran."


    "She ran?" Grace''s brows shot up. She couldn''t imagine the fierce warrior running from anything.


    "Well, it was that or die, so I don''t blame her," Seraph said. "But, we angels have pretty good memory. She..." Seraph looked away with a wry expression. "She probably won''t be forgetting how she felt at that moment for a while."


    [So that''s why she''s so bitter.]


    "Anyway, this mission is important, kid," Seraph continued. "Not just for the village, but for you and for Diana. You need experience. She needs to get over this incident."


    "What if I mess up?" Grace asked.


    "You won''t," Seraph said confidently, throwing a thumbs-up. "I believe in you."


    "Why?"


    Seraph reached out and tapped Grace''s chest.


    "Cause you got this."


    "Small boobs?"


    "No, HEART!" Seraph laughed in her usual boisterous way. "You''ve caught on fast in training, even if you''re still a twig," she pinched Grace''s non-existent biceps, "and you''re a natural survivor."


    "But... I became an angel because I didn''t survive."


    "Details, details."


    Grace wasn''t sure what to say to that.


    "Plus," Seraph added, her grin returning, "you''ve got killer instincts. Literally."


    "I hope you''re right," Grace said.


    "I''m always right. Now go get ready. Dawn comes early."


    ---


    Back in her room, Grace packed the few belongings she had. Her divine light blade didn''t need packing since she could summon it at will, but she made sure the Stardust Veil was secured on her arm.


    [One of these days I need to tell Celestia I have this thing.]


    There was a knock at her door. It was Alia and Zephyr.


    "Ready for your first real mission?" Alia asked, bouncing on her toes.


    "Not even a little bit," Grace admitted.


    Zephyr laughed.


    "No one ever is. But that''s what makes it exciting."


    Alia flopped down on Grace''s bed.


    "I can''t wait to meet the humans. Feels like I haven''t been to the mortal realm in ages."


    "What exactly are we supposed to do in Oakridge?" Grace asked. "I mean, besides killing demons?"


    "Come on, Grace. You''re still asking that?" Zephyr raised a brow and smiled.


    "Well, it''s just hard to believe that all our duties can be summarized with: ''kill, heal, and... have sex.''"


    "We lift spirits." Zephyr rephrased what Grace just said. "When people are scared, their faith weakens. Weak faith means less power for angels. All we''re trying to do is bring that faith back to them. Anyway, your job is to focus on the demons. Let us handle the villagers."


    "And let Mara handle the wounded," Alia added. "And let Diana handle being grumpy."


    That made Grace laugh.


    "Guess everyone has a role."


    "Exactly," Zephyr said, standing up. "Now get some sleep. Tomorrow''s going to be interesting."


    After they left, Grace lay in bed, staring at the ceiling. Her first real mission. Her chance to prove she belonged here.


    Just as she was drifting off to sleep, a chime sounded in her mind.


    ¡¸New Quest Activated: Protect Oakridge Village¡¹


    ¡¸Category: Combat¡¹


    ¡¸Objective: Eliminate all demons threatening Oakridge¡¹


    ¡¸Reward: +5 to Bravery, New Skill Unlock¡¹


    [Oh boy. Here we go.]


    She closed her eyes, trying not to think about what would happen if she failed.

 Chapter 38: Journey to Oakridge

    Chapter 38 - Journey to Oakridge"You have to feel the wind," Mara explained as they stood at the edge of the launch cliff. "Let it support you. Your wings aren''t just for show."


    Grace looked down. The drop was at least a thousand feet, straight into misty clouds that hid whatever lay below. All five angels stood on the edge, wings extended.


    Well, four angels stood. Grace was busy trying not to throw up.


    This still was just not that easy. At least, flying down wasn''t easy. Flying up was generally fine.


    "M-maybe I could just walk there?" Grace suggested. "Or take a carriage? Horses are nice..."


    Diana snorted.


    "You''re an angel now. Angels fly."


    "I''ve only had a few flying lessons!" Grace protested.


    "Which is why we''re here to help," Mara said, her voice soothing. "Just follow my lead."


    [I''m going to die. Again. But this time from falling like an idiot.]


    Alia bounced on her toes, her wings fluttering. "It''s really easy, Grace! Just jump and don''t die!"


    "That''s... not helpful."


    Zephyr nudged Alia.


    "What she means is, trust your instincts. Your body knows what to do."


    Diana rolled her eyes.


    "This is taking too long." She stepped behind Grace and shoved.


    Grace screamed as she fell, tumbling through the air. The wind rushed past her, her wings flapping uselessly as she spun and twisted.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"


    [OPEN! OPEN! WINGS, PLEASE WORK!]


    She forced her eyes open and saw the ground rushing up to meet her. Her wings suddenly snapped open on instinct, catching the air. Her fall slowed, but she was still dropping like a rock with occasional wing-flaps.


    Diana dove past her, effortlessly cutting through the air.


    "You look like a drunk bird!" she called back with a smirk.


    "I wouldn''t be drunk if you hadn''t PUSHED ME!" Grace shouted, finally managing to stabilize herself somewhat.


    Mara glided down beside her.


    "Try to copy my movements. See? Long, smooth strokes."


    Grace struggled to mimic Mara, but every time she got into a rhythm, a gust of wind would send her tumbling again.


    Diana kept circling back, making snide comments.


    "You fly like you fight, you know? Badly!"


    After the fifth or sixth insult, something inside Grace snapped. She tucked her wings and dove directly at Diana, catching the warrior angel by surprise. They collided in mid-air, Grace wrapping her arms around Diana''s waist.


    "What are you¡ªHEY!"


    They tumbled together, spiraling through the clouds. Diana tried to break free, but Grace held on tight.


    "Let GO of me, you little¡ª"


    "Take it back!" Grace demanded.


    "Take what back?!"


    "All of it!"


    They wrestled in the air, wings tangling. Diana was stronger, but Grace was determined. They spun faster and faster, plummeting together.


    "We''re going to crash!" Diana yelled.


    "Then take it back!"


    "FINE! You don''t fly that badly, you toothpick! NOW LET GO!"


    Grace released her just as they broke through the bottom layer of clouds. Diana spread her wings wide, catching herself with a grunt. Grace tried to do the same but overcorrected, shooting upward before stalling and dropping again.


    Diana swooped under her, catching Grace before she could fall too far.


    "You''re insane," Diana muttered.


    But...


    There was the tiniest, just the tiniest hint of respect in her voice.


    Grace grinned, dizzy but proud.


    "Got you to admit I''m not completely terrible."


    From above, Alia clapped wildly.


    "That was AMAZING! Did you see how she just tackled Diana? I''ve never seen anyone do that!"


    Zephyr was laughing so hard she could barely fly straight.


    Mara sighed, gliding down to them.


    "If you two are done bonding, we should continue. Oakridge is still half a day''s flight from here."


    ---


    By midday, Grace''s wings ached, and her back felt like it was on fire. She''d gotten better at flying¡ªat least she wasn''t doing full somersaults anymore¡ªbut it was exhausting.


    "Can we rest?" she called out to Mara, who was leading the formation.


    Mara looked back and nodded, pointing to a flat mountain peak ahead. "We''ll stop there."


    They landed on the peak, which offered a spectacular view of the surrounding countryside. In the distance, Grace could make out what had to be Oakridge¡ªa small cluster of buildings nestled between forests and fields.


    "It looks so peaceful from here," Grace said, sitting on a boulder and stretching her sore wing muscles. Yes, she had wing muscles now.


    "Most places do," Diana replied, "until you get closer."


    Alia flopped down beside Grace, wings splayed out dramatically.


    "I''m starving! Who brought food?"


    Mara produced a small bag of provisions. Bread, cheese, and dried fruit. They passed it around, eating in comfortable silence for a few minutes.


    "So," Grace said between bites, "how often do you guys come to the mortal realm?"


    "Oh, a ton," Alia said. "I''ve been all over! Cities, villages, mountain temples..."


    "Brothels, bedrooms, back alleys..." Zephyr added with a smirk.


    Grace''s cheeks warmed.


    "I meant for missions."


    "So did I," Zephyr winked. "Spreading love is our mission."


    "Ooh, OOH! Tell Grace about that time in Westholm," Alia said, nudging Zephyr. "With the mayor''s daughter and the stable boy."


    Zephyr''s eyes lit up.


    "Oh! That was a good one." She turned to Grace. "So, there was this mayor''s daughter, right? Total prude on the outside, but we all know that''s never the whole story. She was secretly meeting this stable boy every night, but they were both so inexperienced they weren''t getting anywhere."


    "I... don''t think I need to hear this," Grace muttered.


    But she didn''t actually move away.


    "So I show up," Zephyr continued, completely ignoring Grace''s protest, "and find them just awkwardly fumbling around in the hay. I offer to help, and at first they''re shocked, but then..."


    "Then she taught them both how to eat pussy properly," Alia cut in. "Like, really properly. The kind where your legs shake and you see stars."


    "That... was direct," Grace said, her face now completely red.


    "After that," Zephyr continued, "the daughter was so much happier that the whole town''s morale improved. Her father stopped being such a tyrant, the crops grew better, and they didn''t have a demon sighting for three years."


    "All because you taught them how to... um..." Grace couldn''t bring herself to say it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eat pussy," Alia supplied helpfully with a nod.


    "Yes. That."


    Diana, who had been silent during this exchange, finally spoke up.


    "Not all missions involve getting people off. Some of us actually fight."


    "Like that time in Thornvale," Mara said quietly. "With the plague demon."


    The mood shifted instantly. Diana''s jaw tightened.


    "Thornvale? Plague demon?" Grace asked.


    Mara glanced at Diana, who gave a small nod.


    "A plague demon was infecting a village," Mara explained. "Subtle at first, just a few sick children. By the time we arrived, half the village was ill. Diana tracked the demon to a cave."


    "It was hiding in the water source," Diana continued, her voice flat. "Corrupting it. I went in alone while Mara treated the villagers."


    "Diana killed it," Mara said. "But not before it infected her too."


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    "You got sick?"


    Diana pulled down the collar of her shirt, revealing a jagged scar over her heart. It was black, like burned flesh.


    "Plague demons leave marks," she said. "Not a primal, so it wouldn''t have killed me, but..." She looked away. "Immortality isn''t always a good thing. Imagine having the worst headache in the world, one you could never get rid of, and also being immortal, so the option of throwing yourself off a cliff isn''t available."


    "Whoa."


    "Would have been bad, if Mara hadn''t been there."


    "I spent three days channeling healing energy into her," Mara said. "Barely slept."


    Diana nodded.


    "And I appreciate it."


    The group fell silent. Grace looked at Diana with some new understanding.


    "We should get moving, eh team leader?" Diana asked Mara abruptly, standing up. "We want to reach Oakridge before dark."


    "Agreed."


    ---


    They took flight again, soaring over forests and hills. As they got closer to Oakridge, Grace noticed the sky darkening. Not with night, but with thick, unnatural clouds.


    "Is that normal?" she asked, pointing ahead.


    "No," Mara replied. "Demonic corruption affects the weather."


    Diana flew closer to Grace.


    "Stay alert."


    Grace nodded and decided to use Aura Sight, closing her eyes.


    When she opened them again, the world looked a tiny bit different. Colors were sharper, and she could see faint glows around her companions. Gold around Diana, blue around Mara, pink around Alia and Zephyr.


    She looked toward Oakridge, scanning the buildings and surrounding forest. At first, she saw nothing unusual. Then, at the forest''s edge, she caught a flicker of blue-purple light.


    The same corrupted aura Isolde had had at the banquet.


    "T-there''s something there," Grace said, pointing. "At the edge of the forest."


    "What do you see?" Diana asked, suddenly alert.


    "A corrupted aura."


    Diana squinted.


    "I don''t see anything."


    "Me neither," Mara added.


    "Y-Yeah, uh, it''s just something I see on occasion," Grace replied.


    All four angels stared at her as if to ask "are you serious?"


    A chill ran down Grace''s spine, then. The air around her suddenly felt cold, much colder than it should have been at this altitude.


    "D-do you feel that?" she asked, shivering. "It''s freezing."


    The others looked at her strangely.


    "It''s a little cool, but not freezing," Zephyr said.


    Grace remembered Seraph''s words during her training.


    [Right. We feel a bit colder when there are demons nearby, but the effect is a lot worse for me, for some reason.]


    "There are demons down there," Grace said with certainty. "And... something else. Something corrupted."


    Diana and Mara exchanged looks.


    "We proceed with caution," Mara decided. "No splitting up until we know what we''re dealing with."


    As they descended toward Oakridge, the cold feeling intensified for Grace. The blue-purple aura flickered again, then vanished into the trees.


    [... I wonder if whatever that thing is knows we''re coming.]